Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 1

2018-01-16T23:56:26Z

FranF45: /* Part 6 */

==Chapter 1 – Long Stagnation and Harem’s Everyday==

===Part 1===

“Hikaru-senpai’s condition looks odd?”

When Kazuki asked back, Mio nodded repeatedly with a serious face.

“In the first place Hikaru-senpai is a lovely person that is a little strange right?”

If it was within some certain degree, even the odd side of her also felt charming.

“That’s true but, she looks odd even more than usual right now.”

Kazuki puckered his face wondering whether Hikaru-senpai finally did something as odd as running around fully naked.

“You are saying odd, odd how? If you don’t say the specific, my imagination is just freely spreading wild that I get scared here. After all, it’s not strange for her to do something…”

“So…sorry. By the way, what kind of thing are you imagining right now?”

“Sticking dog’s poop on the end of a tree’s branch at a public garden, and then chasing around Kaguya-senpai with it or…”

“Uwah, she might do that… however it’s not something like that! Hikaru-senpai, she looks like she got addicted to shopping in this place see. She spent her whole day in Las Vegas strip.

“Shopping addiction?” Kazuki thought anticlimactically.

“Certainly it’s not something that seems like Hikaru-senpai. However, that’s not something really strange, right?”

Hikaru-senpai became a billionaire in Las Vegas’ casino.

Mio’s expression clouded saying “But…” as if there was some problem with that.

―Kazuki and co. were made to resume their [Las Vegas’ everyday].

When Kazuki and co. visited [the land that was once called USA], there the country was broken up into north and south, and the [South-North War] was happening. In the north there was [American Justice Mythology], in the south there was [Indian Mythology], each side persisted in their own faith and rejected each other.

Kazuki carried his feet to each camp and investigated the situation.

And then he decided to lend a hand to North America that was not tinted with the color of a religious country and was a fellow civilized society with Japan. The North America should be a country that could have a mutual understanding with Japan.

But only the inhuman slavery that North America was carrying out in their adoption of [extreme capitalism] he couldn’t agree with.

American Justice Mythology had a nature where their power grew the more wealth and riches they had by developing the city. For that cause, North America rationally developed a slavery society to an inhuman degree.

While bringing victory to North America, he would also bring down the King of this country.

While secretly harboring that kind of rebellion spirit ― Kazuki once again returned back to Las Vegas where he had arrived the first time. Currently he was staying at the reserved floor of [Hotel Yggdrasil] and waiting for the time where he would meet the King face to face. But even though he had already sounded the King out for a meeting through Ginny and Mary, it was fairly hard to come true and he was forced to spend days in impatience.

When Kazuki was doing muscle training in his room after the lunch was over, Mio came over.

The track-suited Kazuki stopped his push-up and stood up, he once again faced Mio.

“…Today too it seems she went to buy western clothes. She had been doing that all the time these three days.”

“I didn’t know at all that she did something like going out for shopping. Even though it would be fine if she just gave me a call.”

Kazuki felt distant feeling inside his heart and grumbled. No matter where they went at this vast Las Vegas strip, this was a place where everywhere could become a date spot.

“I think she is planning to shop secretly from Kazuki, and when she manages to [transform] satisfactorily, she is going to announce it then.”

Mio’s words made Kazuki’s chest beat a little faster.

“Hee, isn’t that fine? Something like that honestly makes me get thrilled you know.”

“But, she is running wild see.” Mio shook her head repeatedly left and right.

“You see, just now I went to see her room’s condition, but there were only strange clothing scattered all over her room… Somehow… it seems that Hikaru-senpai is shopping in a way that relied heavily on the brand.”

“Brand reliance? So she is choosing not by looking at the content but only by the brand?”

“Yes. Something like that won’t go well. American’s clothing right now is hard to wear stylishly even at the best of time. After all their culture with Japan has been separated in these 15 years.”

Now that she said it, Kazuki too was holding a little curious out of place feeling seeing the appearance of the people on the street when he was walking around America’s city.

Even the familiar casual fashion like shirt and parka looked strange in its collar and hood’s shape with psychedelic coloring. Rather than calling those as fresh style, it looked more like his emotion just didn’t mesh well with it somehow and he saw the style as foreign.

On the other side, the American people might also look strangely at Kazuki and co.’s uniform and plain clothes…

“Now that you mention it, this means that Mio was entering Hikaru-senpai’s room and performing belonging inspection as you please yourself?”

“I saw her by chance going back to the hotel bringing a lot of shopping bag, it completely got on my mind then…”

It was not a story that he could really praise her for, but it was because Mio understood that the clothing of America was hard to understand for Japanese people’s sensitivity that she was bothered like this.

“But is the clothing really that hard to wear?”

“Because, on top of various gaps between our country’s sense, the physique between Japanese and American are different right? Hikaru-senpai had long and slim legs and her body style is great, but compared to American people, her shoulder width or her bone structure are dainty. It’s fine if you have it custom made because you have money, but perhaps because Hikaru-senpai is impatient, the clothes that she bought are all absurdly American sized.”

“On top of the design being a little strange, the size is also mismatched?”

“In addition perhaps because she bought the clothes only looking at the price, there are only items that smacks of old lady. After all, the item in the high price range area is mainly demanded and aimed at those madams.”

According to Mio, design, size, age bracket, Hikaru-senpai had mistaken all of that in her choice of item.

…Kazuki had also become anxious after hearing Mio say that much. Kazuki too was by no means really that knowledgeable in fashion, so he couldn’t just consider the [embarrassment from failure] as other people’s problem unrelated to him.

This story seemed to be a carefree topic in this current situation where there was a South-North War in America, but if something happened to Hikaru-senpai then this was an important matter. After all, he also loved Hikaru-senpai.

“In addition, Hikaru-senpai also bought a lot of cosmetics.”

Mio said that as if giving him a finishing blow.

“Isn’t it fine if it’s cosmetics? …Someone like Mio, you are not wearing a lot of cosmetics huh?”

“It’s unnecessary for me. Though there are also times where I wear it a little.”

An excellent female magician constantly maintained the cleanliness of body using advanced magic power manipulation. Mio produced the ideal environment for skin using magic, making her skin everywhere smooth and silky.

It was not only the surface of the skin. Even for Mio it was impossible to do something like consciously changing her bone structure using magic but… unconscious desire like [I want to look like this] produced feeble magic power that during a long period would gradually turn someone’s looks nearing that imagination, such thing was possible. Magic power was a power that warped the reality and realized the user’s wish.

In reality, in the generation of the adults when they were having a talk, they would say that the level of the looks of the recent youngsters was above compared to the old times. In other words, the height of magic power and outer look were really proportional to each other.

In Japan, Kazuki was surrounded by magician girls of the highest class, but while each one of them had their own characteristics, it was not a coincidence that all of them were a cute person that couldn’t be criticized at all… perhaps.

Kazuki unintentionally stared at Mio fixedly. Big and beautiful enticing eyes that made a person feel her strong will were Mio’s individual characteristic. Her beautifully growing eyelashes strongly emphasized her eyes like a frame. They looked well-ordered with its long growth. …Just as she said, he really didn’t feel that she needed any cosmetics at all.

Mio who was stared fixedly by Kazuki seemed to think of something, she closed her eyes and pushed out her lips to him with “Nn~”. Toward this ideal beautiful girl, Kazuki lightly kissed her lips.

“Something like cosmetics is used after our magic power grows weak.”

Mio said so as the representative of those who stood in the position of present era magician.

“But senpai… she doesn’t have confidence in herself.”

“Perhaps that’s why she got her hand on high class cosmetics. But Hikaru-senpai shouldn’t even have any experience in wearing cosmetics… putting cosmetic on a [beauty’s feature] even further despite already being a beauty herself is only going to add more hackney. It’s just like too much of a good thing is not actually good. Though I haven’t actually seen the end result…”

Mio lowered her voices that made Kazuki tremble, imagining what she said.

“…If this keeps on, Hikaru-senpai might present an unbelievable transformation to Kazuki you know.”

Kazuki vividly imagined it, Hikaru-senpai in unbelievably thick cosmetic, wearing design like an alien or time traveler, with her body dressed in a dress intended for a madam that was sized strangely plump.

And she transformed into that appearance because she wanted to be praised by Kazuki.

It was heartbreaking. He immediately became really bothered how to react when he imagined it. At the very least it was great that he could prepare his heart beforehand like this.

“Even though it would be fine if she just consults with me if it’s about shopping for western clothes…”

Mio pouted her lips. She was purely loving fashion without any disagreeableness. There were also a lot of times where she sewed her own clothes, she had also the point of view that was near that of a creator. Usually, she was sorely tempted to advise her comrades that were ignorant of fashion like Kazuki or Koyuki or Hikaru-senpai.

“Isn’t it fine to point out what we were talking about just now to the person herself?”

“A junior couldn’t possibly say something like that to her senior… It’s a different matter if the person herself is the one that comes to us looking for advice.”

Mio was exactly disgruntled of that aspect. Surely she wanted that there was no such fence of a senior and a junior between them. However, Hikaru-senpai was not trying to rely on Mio and acted alone.

“That’s why Kazuki has to say it to her.”

“I am also a junior here.”

“It’s completely different having something like this said by a younger same sex and having it said by the boy she loved.”

In other words… even Hikaru-senpai secretly had an [inferiority complex and rivalry towards the stylish junior] in her heart.

In a glance that person seemed like a carefree person that didn’t think of anything, but when she was showing her laugh “Ahaha”, various feelings were piling up behind that smiling face. Even while the person herself was not aware of it.

Recently she stopped being a made-up character of [everyone’s prince] and grew into [Kazuki’s woman], she made merry as she pleased without reservation, however deep inside she was still being reserved of something.

Perhaps she strangely liked her anal to be played with because she was still piling up and harboring something inside her.

No, as expected something like that was unrelated with this. Anyway, first lets search for Hikaru-senpai.

“…But before you go to Hikaru-senpai’s place-”

Mio once again closed her eyes and directed her lips to Kazuki adorably.

This time he kissed her even longer than the one before as if tasting her.

After separating their lips, Kazuki pointed out while being half amazed and half embarrassed.

“Even so, can Mio meddle in other people’s fashion despite how your appearance is like this?”

“Ultimately fashion is just one’s own self-satisfaction! What makes Kazu-nii happy in the end is this kind of appearance-. Nyaa―!”

It couldn’t be helped that it was on his mind since quiet a while ago, but Mio’s body was wrapped in the bunny suit that she borrowed from Las Vegas’ hotel.

Furthermore what she wore was not like the bunny suit that she wore before, a [demonic remodeling] was performed on the outfit by Mio’s hands.

“Nyaa―” On the head of Mio that was cunningly tilting while meowing, was not rabbit ears but cat ears shaking on her head. Even her butt had a long tail that was swaying from Pyschokinesis. To use magic for something like that, this elite was truly an idiot.

It was not a bunny suit, it was a cat suit.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.11 021.jpg|thumb]]

“Kazu-nii’s beloved cat is not Kanae-san, it’s me-! Goronyaa―!”

“Eh, you are making something like this from rivalry in that kind of aspect!?”

Just why in the world were his childhood friend and little sister assuming the role of cat characters?

Even while thinking that it was stupid, Kazuki didn’t avert his eyes from Mio’s cat suit. In actuality the suit tickled Kazuki’s male heart. Gulping his saliva, he couldn’t tear his eyes from the sight. As if to answer that gaze, Mio joined her hand behind her back and curved her breasts. It was a plan that presented both breasts to Kazuki.

“Fufufu, it’s okay to touch if you want to touch you know?”

Mio lasciviously giggled and shook her body, toying around with Kazuki’s sight.

As if being sucked, Kazuki’s both palms were enveloping the bulge of the breasts. They were soft and elastic. The cloth of the suit was thin, he could even feel the nipple that began to swell pointedly.

With a ‘hah’ Kazuki came to his senses. The common bunny suit had wire going through it in order to compensate the body shape and support the breasts. Because of that it should feel hard when it was touched. But those wires were taken out from this cat suit. In exchange the cloth of the suit itself shrank strongly in certain spots, stretched flexibly in certain spots, such expansion and contraction were the one that was supporting the body and breasts of the one wearing it. Furthermore this cloth that felt like rubber was extremely thin and faint, it was emitting glossiness like being wet while making the color of the skin seem transparent.

It was a material made from alchemy that was really advanced. Being fastened by this specially made suit, Mio’s body looked long and slender while her flesh was stretched voluptuously.

The suit compressed the breasts, magnifying its tension and resilience. There was a different sensuality when he touched it directly with his raw hand. Kazuki became dazed and kept rubbing the breasts.

While Kazuki became engrossed with his rubbing, Mio raised up Kazuki’s face with her hand. After staring at Kazuki affectionately with a composed expression, she brought her face closer.

This time the kiss came from Mio. ‘Chuu―’ She sucked and split open Kazuki’s lips, a tongue slipperily slid into Kazuki’s mouth.

Kazuki continued rubbing the breasts while answering the deep kiss. As if wanting their bodies and hearts to become one, their tongues entangled with each other stickily. ‘tsuu-‘ When their lips separated with a string of saliva drawn between them, Mio leaked out a hot breath and “Fufu~n” acted triumphant.

Kazuki pinched up Mio’s nipple. It made Mio’s body twitch and tremble.

“Nn-! …Kazu-nii you pervert. Fufu-, I am not an improper girl so I’m satisfied with just a kiss, but if Kazu-nii wants to do something indecent to me, it’s fine for you to do as you please okay♪”

She was saying it in a way that, what happened from here on, everything would be according to Kazuki’s will in the end.

The beautiful girl of orthodox school Amasaki Mio-san wouldn’t ask for lewd things herself.

Kazuki yielded to that obediently.

Finally he separated his hands from the breasts and this time he circled his hands on Mio’s back. Stroking her smooth back, stroking her small waist, and then his hands went to touch her butt.

The high leg that was really tightly dug into Mio’s butt, making her butt feel really plump. Thanks to the suit, the feeling of the flesh didn’t lose even compared to Kaguya-senpai’s butt.

Kazuki bent his hips while enjoying the butt with both his hands and buried his face into the valley of Mio’s breasts.

It was a posture where he enjoyed rubbing both the breasts and butt.

“Ehehe, Kazu-nii looks like a kid♪”

Stroking the head of Kazuki that was buried into her breasts, Mio was looking at him from above satisfyingly.

His posture looked like he was completely doting to a girl, but because the partner was Mio it didn’t bother him at all.

…The palm should be the sharpest sensing organ of the human body. But compared to rubbing the breasts with both his hands, the sensation of burying his head into breasts was far more satisfying, why in the world was that?

When he took a deep breath while burying his head into the breasts, a sweet aroma filled his nose.

“Kazu-nii you pervert…♪” Mio chuckled lowly.

He was not deliberately being perverted, it was because he liked Mio that this sensation and this aroma could charm him until this far, that was the excuse that Kazuki made inside his heart.

By no means would it be fine for him to do this with anyone. Kazuki pushed down Mio on the bed unable to endure himself.

Both of their bodies lied on top of each other while being entangled.

Mio meowed “Nyaa♪” on top of the bed, in a flash she separated from Kazuki trying to escape.

In front of Kazuki who was trying to chase and catch her, Mio’s body twirled and she got on all four with her back turned on Kazuki. Her butt was elevated high in front of Kazuki. The suit dug even further into Mio’s crotch and butt, turning mostly into a T-back shape.

“Here, it’s fine to touch this place more…♡”

It was not me that wanted to get touched, but if Kazuki wanted to touch then.

To the end Mio was trying to incite Kazuki’s will. She repeated the devil’s temptation. With an expression that was full of confidence, she shook her lewd butt at Kazuki’s nose tip repeatedly.

Kazuki yielded against that temptation. Or rather than saying that, he got carried away by the mood.

There was particularly no meaning at all to make any resistance.

First Kazuki turned his sight at the legs of Mio who was on all four.

Leg fetish… there was such a slang word. Kazuki didn’t have any intention to have such fetish but, the delicate legs that bent back and forth on top of the bed were beautifully gorgeous. Due to the fishnet stocking, Mio’s legs looked even tighter and delicate than they originally do. It was by no means an insipid thinness like a pole, the sensuality of a girl was flooding out from between the stitch of the net, it was a thinness that was combined with lascivious softness.

Even while depicting an artistic line, the legs were lewdly voluptuous. They were beautiful legs that combined exactly both angel and devil’s charm. Kazuki was awakened to [Fishnet stocking is really great huh…].

At the gap a little inside the thigh, Kazuki buried his face into that fascinating gap, he rubbed his cheeks up and down as if grappling at it. His face was sandwiched between the expected softness.

He became excited with just that, but Mio’s breathing also became rough. The sound of breathing ‘haa haa’ from both of them resounded inside the quiet room. Kazuki was not touching directly at Mio’s bare skin ―there were still the cat suit and fishnet stocking separating their skin― both of them heightened the other’s respective feelings.

“Haa haa… it’s fine to touch as you please but, you must not take off the suit okay…”

Mio proclaimed with a bewitching voice.

“I cannot touch directly?”

“Because Kazuki, you are going to Hikaru-senpai’s place after this…”

It didn’t become a good reason but somehow the feeling was transmitted to him.

Kazuki raised his face from the thigh that he had tasted amply and then he thrust his nose into the chasm of Mio’s big butt. He enjoyed the voluptuous butt that was shaped T-back with his face.

That valley was a little moist with sweat, a sweet aroma was drifting.

It was the smell of Mio’s body ―Body odor― even if he called it that but there was no [stink] at all. Mio shook off the body’s filth using Extra Sense and Psychokinesis and constantly maintained her sanitary.

But if she perfectly kept her body clean, wouldn’t the aroma of the body itself should be completely vanished then?

Such thing didn’t happen was surely because she had sorted the pheromones that charmed the male from the filth and properly left them behind.

In other words this aroma he smelled was the girl’s pheromone that had been compressed purely, an aroma that was like the sweetness of honey. The slight odor of the sweat was added to that aroma as spice.

The hidden hard work of girl was reaching even as far as this kind of place.

It was only for the sake of tempting man. No, Mio already didn’t have any eye towards other men anymore. This was only for the sake of tempting Kazuki, that she went until this far. It couldn’t be helped that Kazuki became this dazed.

When he poked the tip of his nose repeatedly on the area where the hole of Mio’s butt was located, Mio went “Kazu-nii-“ while raising a voice to restrain him. Different from Hikaru-senpai, as expected Mio was embarrassed of that spot.

His face that was pressed on Mio kept digging into her flesh like that while descending down the valley of her butt.

Something diamond shaped was pushing out on the butt and thigh, the spot that should be called as the center part of a girl was swelling out puffedly. There the suit was digging into it and a vertical line was running on the suit.

That wedged spot was moistly wet. The sweet aroma was carrying sourness that turned stronger. Just like a fruit that had ripened. The wet black cloth made the thin skin color look transparent.

For a while Kazuki pushed his face there and stared hard. Kazuki didn’t move at all but just with that Mio’s breathing turned rough and excited.

That place was shaking up and down from her breathing. No, Mio was the one that viscously moved her whole trembling hips up and down with her own will. It was as if she was going to graze that spot on Kazuki’s face, as if it was coaxing that it wanted to get stimulated quickly. As if to answer that, Kazuki strongly pushed his face there.

“…-♡”

Something that was not like a voice leaked out from Mio’s mouth, Mio’s knees that were supporting her raised high and her butt were shaking.

When the tip of the nose strongly grinded against there, Mio’s sensitive spot incessantly became even more drenched. “–!” As if to endure from raising an improper voice, Mio buried her head into the bed sheet. It was not the tempted Kazuki, but instead the tempting Mio that fell into the abyss of pleasure.

It was only Kazuki’s feeling that became highly strung. His flesh desire was left behind. But Kazuki concentrated on only pleasuring Mio. He grazed at there with his whole face and pushed out his nose. He pushed open that spot behind the suit and licked with his tongue up and down at the inside where he could see slight pink from the transparent cloth.

Mio was enduring to not raise a strong voice, but a swarm of small heart marks came flying at him. That minute change of positivity level was the proof of her joy. Even though he was doing this from across the cat suit, it didn’t need a long time.

Finally unable to bear it, Mio was raising her voice.

“…I…it feels good!!♡ No more, the lewd place feels good from Kazu-nii’s face!!♡”

While trembling violently, the pleasure that reached an extreme at Mio’s lower body gushed out with a spurt. A splash hit Kazuki’s face. With that as the last, strength went out from Mio’s both legs, her sweaty lower body was trembling in shivers as if it got numbed while her body sank into the bed.

Kazuki felt a fierce desire of wanting to take off the cat suit, but he held it down.

Mio had already reached climax in both her body and heart and got satisfied, but even though Kazuki’s feeling had surely got satisfied, his flesh was not fulfilled. A vortex of impulse was welling up inside him.

But Kazuki resigned himself and accepted what he already got before lying down beside Mio, he strongly hugged the girl who was breathing roughly.

“…Kazu-nii, you are making that kind of forced face with your all… that’s because you love me♪”

Mio giggled ‘ehehe’. “Yes. I love Mio.” Kazuki surrendered to her obediently.

However, “But…” he added on his words.

“You also love Hikaru-senpai right? Ehehe, I understand that. Have a safe trip.”

“Thank you.”

With their feelings having become one, Kazuki raised his body, he turned his rampaging desire all into love towards Mio. “Goronyaa~♪” he hugged the cat suit Mio tightly that came spoiledly at him and Kazuki kissed her once more.

===Part 2===

After a brief period of pillow talk, Kazuki changed his clothes to his uniform in his search of Hikaru-senpai and rushed out from the hotel.

The presence of Hikaru-senpai was faint.

Following his bonds with everyone, Kazuki was able to sense their whereabouts.

But at the time when the side of the girl didn’t wish for that, that presence he could detect became faint.

In other words Hikaru-senpai right now was thinking that she didn’t want her presence to be felt by Kazuki.

Just as Mio deduced, Hikaru-senpai was shopping secretly where she wanted to [transform].

Having said that there was doubt and helplessness inside her chest. She also had the feeling of looking for help.

That was why, he was able to faintly sense the general location of Hikaru-senpai―in the south.

Las Vegas was an artificial city that was covered with a gigantic dome. Though even calling it a dome, the ceiling was absurdly high, every single building here were all American-sized huge.

Due to the perfect environmental control, refreshing wind was blowing around and there was almost no change between outdoor and indoor.

The surrounding of [Hotel Yggdrasil] where Kazuki was staying, a townscape in the style of Northern Europe was spreading out. Colorful buildings that expressed the culture of Sweden and Denmark were lining up, a stupidly huge building that imitated a Viking ship was stretching out.

Las Vegas was divided into several districts where each one was centered on a hotel that adopted a specific theme, the appearance of the landscape in that district was matched with the theme.

For example the landscape around the hotel in pyramid shape was built in Egypt-style, and then the surrounding of the Oosaka castle hotel had ninja and samurai strutting around.

It was as if a lot of amusement parks without any sense of unity among them were crammed full into the dome forming the city. The American people that passed by him were all having a dazzling smile that he couldn’t see in Japan ― the Las Vegas smile was floating on their faces.

Hikaru-senpai’s presence was in the south ― he felt it from the zone that was united in Italian style. The center of the zone was the [Venetian Resort Hotel] that had continued from the old era, a prominent well-established hotel.

The instant he entered the Italia zone, the artificial sunlight became stronger. The change of district even went as far as the season. The people walking down the road were wearing Italian fashion that was dandy looking. For example refreshing blue shirt with beige slacks ― Marrone e Azzurro.<ref>Italia’s Earth and Blue Sky</ref>

The city of water [Venetia] was reproduced here and a water canal was stretched around.

The water canal was operating fully automatic gondola but Kazuki was running with his own feet.

He advanced through the undulating stone paving road toward the general direction of Hikaru-senpai.

The street had raising and descending stairs, joined complicatedly like a labyrinth. Reacting towards the presence of the running Kazuki, here and there at the roadside there were mechanical puppets standing up and performed sailor song while Kazuki passed through. There were a lot of gimmicks like this set up at the street corners of Las Vegas.

There was no doubt that it would be fun if he went around together with Hikaru-senpai just the two of them here.

Kazuki rushed out to the main street. Shops of fashion brands and sweets were lining up, many people were happily shopping there.

Inside that hustle and bustle ― Hikaru-senpai was standing out.

The moment her figure entered his eyes, Kazuki thought ‘uwaa-‘ and stood stock still.

Senpai who was in the middle of shopping was also in her academy uniform. Behind her, the figures of five hotel men in black suit were following her holding mountains of paper bags.

It was as if a noble was taking along his attendants around. However in any case Hikaru-senpai had earned several dozen hundred million from the casino, and because she was [the first and probably the last unprecedented guest of honor] that had to try to use up all that money during her stay in America, it was perhaps only natural that those hotel men gathered around her on their own will.

The Las Vegas’s hotel men were talking a lot in passionate servicing spirit, but they didn’t give even a single intruding word. They didn’t even interfere on Hikaru-senpai’s strange shopping and only seemed to carry her luggage with wide friendly grins.

Hikaru-senpai also noticed Kazuki and raised her voice “Kazuki-!?”

And then as if she was getting caught doing a mischief, her gaze wandered around with an awkward face,

At first Kazuki was lost on what he should say and he stayed quiet.

“Fufufu…” Hikaru-senpai laughed daringly.

“Fu-fu-fu! I was thinking of getting reborn as a stylish girl in American Style in secret from Kazuki, but I never thought that it would be Kazuki himself that would search and come looking for me!”

Hikaru-senpai’s atmosphere became somewhat desperate before taking the transforming pose of a famous hero.

“Then… even though I still have no confidence and I think it’s still too premature but… right here, right now, I’m going to transform!! Yosh, just wait a second-“

Hikaru-senpai grasped the paper bags from the hotel men and she quickly turned to reverse direction rushing into the dressing room that was beside her. In Las Vegas’ shopping mall, dressing rooms for the sake of enabling people to change into the bought clothing immediately could be found scattered here and there.

With the feeling of getting beaten to the punch, Kazuki could only stay quiet looking at the closed door.

Damn it, senpai was going to completely transform. He couldn’t stop her.

No, no matter what he was going to say, he had to say it only after ascertaining Hikaru-senpai’s transformation with his own eyes. The fashion advanced practitioner Mio was saying things like that, but perhaps it wouldn’t be that bad in reality.

Kazuki gulped his saliva audibly and watched over the dressing room that was producing rustling sounds, as if watching a chrysalis just before its hatching.

Even the hotel men that were carrying the luggage for some reason were also watching over the situation while gulping their saliva audibly.

‘Why the hell are you guys also getting nervous’, Kazuki’s anxiety was increasing. Those people were the people that had been watching over Hikaru-senpai’s shopping wordlessly. For them to be feeling nervous meant…

The sounds behind the door were ceased. It seemed the clothe changing was over. However the door was still not opened. Most likely she was also putting up cosmetics. If he believed of what Mio said, then this was a dangerous flag.

Finally the door opened while making a creaking sound.

“Ja, jaa~nn-☆” along with a forced cheerful voice while being a little nervous, the evolved Hikaru-senpai leaped out outside.

Kazuki involuntarily got taken aback.

Hikaru-senpai had her eyes shining sparklingly with the expectation of getting praised by Kazuki. But, the only thing that could be called as the usual Hikaru-senpai was only those eyes. The eyelashes that surrounded those eyes were hanging down lengthily as if they were carnivorous plants due to wearing alchemic mascara. Her skin was pure white from being besmeared heavily with face powder, only her eyelids’ eyeshadow and her cheeks’ cheek rouge were red like homely woman. Her lips were like a cod roe. For her to so skillfully destruct her raw material as a beautiful girl until this far….

Even if he understated himself, he could only say that the garments were like an alien.

To interpret that appearance as a fashion, was something that Kazuki’s brain refused to do.

First he couldn’t comprehend it at the point of having her whole body wrapped in [silver clothes]. Wire went through that silver tunic like a princess’s skirt, taking the form of a perfect circle silhouette. From there a silver hakama-like trouser that went beyond wide was stretching out. There was no other clothing coordination that could ruin Hikaru-senpai’s great style as much as this.

At her feet were boots that were wrapped in belt that was attached with rivets, it gave off the impression of heavy rock but made the sense of unity of the outfits to become astray. Moreover she was putting on a hat that looked like poop.

‘How could this kind of thing happen’…Kazuki felt dizzy

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.11 033.jpg|thumb]]

But on the other hand there was also part that could be understood. Hikaru-senpai was a person that took impact relatively seriously.

Perhaps they were making a misunderstanding that it was some kind of show, the passing American peoples around were clapping and cheering.

“How is it!?”

“There is nothing good about it!” Kazuki answered with a feeling as if he wanted to do a table flip.<ref>i.e. : (┛◉Д◉)┛彡┻━┻)</ref>

Hikaru-senpai raised her voice “Ee―” with her only single remaining cute point that was her eyes turning round.

“Can I speak, senpai? Please calm down and listen.”

Kazuki grasped her both hands that were covered with queer yellow mittens lined up with suction pads.

‘Uuu… these mittens feel slimy…’

“Senpai is a beautiful girl. Yet if you wear a jumbled outfit like this, it will only ruin the great points of your precious raw material.”

“Bu, but isn’t this good clothes? It’s interesting see.”

“Rather than calling it interesting, that hat that looks like soft cream, it actually looks like poop.”

“Of course I too bought this hat thinking it looks like poop. I’m thinking of putting this on and chasing around Kaguya with it.”

The sad thing was that Kazuki’s imagination was spot-on.

“It’s not the point of fashion to aim for something interesting. There is also no sense of unity in the coordination…”

Kazuki also loved Hikaru-senpai’s playfulness but, it was no one else but Hikaru-senpai herself who thought that it was not enough with only that. He mustn’t let her throw away the path towards the orthodox school beautiful girl.

“But but, these clothes are from an amazing brand you know? Moreover I heard that it was actually used in a fashion show or something… they said it originally wasn’t for sale!”

Kazuki admonished senpai using his second-hand knowledge taught from Mio.

That was nothing more than a dependence toward the authority.

“Senpai, clothes that are worn in fashion show is not made with intention for everyday life. It’s clothes worn for a show. The idea and theme of the design is for entertainment that expressed humor impressively, possibly artistically. If I have to say it, it’s similar with a clown costume, it’s not something to wear in everyday life that can show Hikaru-senpai’s charm.”

However, what in the world the designer who made that poop-like hat wanted to express…

“…I, is that so. Even though I planned to become cutting-edge because in the first place Mio-chan too is an amateur…”

Having realized that she had magnificently lost face due to ignorance, light disappeared from Hikaru-senpai’s eyes.

“No but, I myself plan to choose clothes that I thought looked good thinking that something like brand is irrelevant, yet… I thought that clothes like this show individuality or something…”

Trying to varnish over her mistake, Hikaru-senpai mumblingly continued her words.

No way, no one was supposed to become like this because she herself wanted it.

When senpai came to the store she didn’t understand what would be good to choose in the store of foreign culture, she felt lost, then in the end she escaped by aiming for laughs putting importance on brand’s influence and impact, there was no mistake that that was what happened.

“Senpai completely become ungirly like this you know.”

When Kazuki said that, Hikaru-senpai’s face tone became completely white like paper in a flash, as if to run away she rushed inside the dressing room. Kazuki immediately caught her back.

When he embraced her closely in the bulging clothes that looked like a clown, it felt like he could feel the anxiety that was hidden inside Hikaru-senpai behind her brightness and humor from her thin back.

“Please don’t think that senpai will lose face or anything.”

Carefully as if treating a fragile article, Kazuki got closer to Hikaru-senpai’s white nape that peeked out from the weird clothing and whispered.

“Let’s do it over one more time, in a shopping date together with me.”

When Hikaru-senpai nodded, one of the hotel men that was standing by on the side quickly presented a cleansing oil from inside the shopping bag.

===Part 3===

Kazuki remembered his conversation with Mio after he flirted with her in the cat suit and right before he went out to search for Hikaru-senpai―.

“First avoid clothes that have English word or patterns printed gaudily on it. Patterns need to be limited to only one or two on the whole body. Color too, it’s more comfortable to have less than three colors. It’s so that the clothes are not jumbled unskillfully.”

In the so called [pillow talk] scene, Mio squandered that chance for the sake of giving advice for Hikaru-senpai.

But Mio’s way of speaking was cheerful.

“Choose a size that’s just right for the body. Experienced practitioners wear various sizes on purpose to produce a sense of volume, but Hikaru-senpai had a great style so it’s fine to not do any awkward scheme. Surely Hikaru-senpai will say that its unsatisfactory, but rather than using impact from things separately, give more stress to the size impression and the whole body’s atmosphere.”

If he did that then he wouldn’t fail even if he was choosing from American clothes, was what Mio said.

“Males tends to shift their focus on the detail of items separately but…”

“Hikaru-senpai is also a girl but, senpai is that kind of type huh.”

“Clothes that are only fully fixated to individuality are hard to coordinate skillfully. First maintain the image of the whole clothing coordination, and then buy the clothes as parts of the components. Even if there is item that seems really attractive, buying items that don’t match the image is only pointlessly spending money.”

This is an act that was the exact opposite of blindly lining up for high class items.

“What is important is the sense of unity, in other words from understanding every single items [symbolic nuance], combining them skillfully will produce the complete form.”

“Combining the symbolic nuance?”

“For example ordinary clothes like denim that is casual and don’t put on airs, while collared shirts are clothes that is more formal compared to T-shirts and close to a dress, something like that. Understand that every single piece of clothing has a different role.”

“Aah, if it’s that then even I can somehow understand. Those are clothes that even menswear have.”

“The fundamental is that silky smooth material is elegant, while rough and gritty material is casual. For example if the knit is finely knitted then it’s dress-like, while something roughly knitted become casual. The variety is not limited to only two types of elegant and casual, there are more detailed [elements], like intentionally making an elegant impression of drape by putting a lot of space, or romantic impression from a sense of translucence showing the impression of chiffon that is fluffy…”

“Wait a second, you are talking in gibberish Japanese so please slow down.”

“If I have to make an example using anime, when you line up parts like [blond hair] or [twin tails] or [upturned eyes] then it you’ll give the feeling that [this girl is absolutely a tsundere!], like that. Such calculation is necessary.”

“If you said it like that it’s really easy to understand!”

“…Recently, aren’t we getting too poisoned by Lotte and Itsuki-chan I wonder…”

“But what you said just now feels completely like Mio herself isn’t it?”

“I’m not a tsundere at all! I have loved Kazu-nii since a long time ago!!”

As an experiment Kazuki tried to poke *tsun tsun* Mio’s oppai. “Ehehe~, it’s fine to touch more.” Saying that Mio came snuggling closer to him. Certainly she was being {{furigana|lovestruck|dere dere}} to him.<ref>There is a play of the word tsundere here. *tsun tsun* is the sound effect of poking at something, but the word ‘tsun’ could also be used to describe being cold to someone, combined with ‘dere dere’ which means warming up or being lovestruck to someone, certainly Mio in the imagination above is being a tsundere in a different meaning.</ref>

“When talking about [The Noble of Wavy Fluffy Hair of Pink Color]<ref>Most Likely referring to Louis from Zero no Tsukaima here…</ref> it will remind you of a certain famous character that gives you the sense of what a tsundere is, but for people who don’t know about that famous character perhaps they won’t think that it’s tsundere. …With this kind of feeling each items’ nuance will be influenced by the watching person’s knowledge, there is also this kind of thing.”

“So history and convention will give birth to meaning for a symbol then.”

“When you know about the style of someone who is wearing button down shirt where its collar has button that comes with it, where the person buttoned up the collar’s button even though he is not wearing a necktie for the sake of dressing up stylishly, you will understand that it’s a shirt that has casual tendency, but for people that don’t know anything about it they will normally take it in as a dress shirt. Even that kind of trivial detail will heighten the degree of perfection when you pay attention to it.”

“It feels like that kind of symbolic thing, it’s not really essential isn’t it? Seems like just playing around with knowledge between fellow knowledgeable people…”

“That’s not true at all. Even though the people in our surrounding all have different standards but their attire are still following that rule, since our birth we have been surrounded all along by such rules and raised up according to it. The image that has been piled up since the distant ancient age has been imprinted into our sense. Isn’t that what we call a culture?”

Certainly a stylish person would look stylish even if the one who was seeing it was someone like Kazuki who didn’t really know about many details. But it was just that he was unable to expertly explain and mimic such thing. His sensitivity about such thing was shared with society through the same culture.

“It’s not an instinctual sense. But, by no means it’s just an appearance without any substance. Don’t you think this is the same like how Mythology manifest their strength?”

“But that’s, as I thought, doesn’t that mean that those who don’t have firm fashion knowledge won’t be able to produce a fashionable sense of unity?”

Because the person didn’t understand in detail that they couldn’t create a sense of unity.

That was why such a person would always be tormented by anxiety if maybe what they were wearing was mistaken and looked ugly.

Kazuki had gotten various things explained to him, but as expected he only got the conclusion that it was impossible for him, like re-tempering a dull sword. <ref>A Japanese proverb, making a dull sword look sharp even though it’s actually unusable.</ref>

“I guess… that’s why while you’re not well informed don’t choose gaudy design as much as possible and also restrain the number of the colors like I said. If it’s Hikaru-senpai then I think she will be lovely enough with something simple.”

In the end he couldn’t reach any other conclusion except such a half-assed one like that.

Before this he had also done a shopping date with Hikaru-senpai once where they chose clothes using Hikaru-senpai as a dress-up doll. That time too they tried to make an ideal Hikaru-senpai based on their own special way, and they manage to become satisfied in that place, but there was a feeling remaining that it was still incomplete in some aspects somewhere. There was room for growth.

But he couldn’t even guess the tangible way of what should be done to resolve that incompleteness.

From Mio’s explanation just now, he could understand the reason why it seemed like something was insufficient. But in regards to that, piling up knowledge and experience was necessary, they were unable to transform into a stylish figure right now.

Even so, was there no image that could only be constructed by the current him and Hikaru-senpai at all…

The hotel men said that they would bring back the shopping bags to the Hotel Yggdrasil and removed themselves.

When he became alone just with Hikaru-senpai that had returned to her uniform appearance, they began the fresh start of the shopping. While going around the shops at the main street, Kazuki imparted the things he learned from Mio to Hikaru-senpai as it was.

“Kazuki, as I thought you came to me hearing the story from Mio-chan…?”

Kazuki didn’t tell Hikaru-senpai until that detail.

Hikaru-senpai who had sharp instinct immediately guessed and became completely disheartened dejectedly.

“Even though all will be fine if I rely on Mio-chan from the beginning… but I feel strangely mortified to do that… this feeling, it’s a bad emotion isn’t it… Like that in the end I troubled Kazuki instead… I, am a troublesome girl right…”

Hikaru-senpai who usually had a straightforward personality looked hesitant with completely dull eyes.

Rivalry, and an inferiority complex towards Mio ― perhaps those emotions ought to be called as negative emotions.

But against such Hikaru-senpai, there was not even a little bit of any unpleasant feeling that welled up inside Kazuki.

“I like that social disposition of senpai itself, so I don’t feel that it’s troublesome or anything at all.”

Before, Kaya had once said to Kazuki that [Ultimately people cannot understand each other] [That’s why it’s better to be alone] [Humans become strong from magic. That’s why they become able to live in that kind of way]. Kazuki denied her. Those ideas were completely the opposite of Kazuki’s thinking.

“If there are aspects where humans can sympathize with another human then there also places where humans are different from one another, doesn’t that moderate roughness between us feel good? It’s the end if we start talking like that conversation is troublesome.”

Rough differences would create friction.

But, by personally experiencing each other’s differences and coming into close contact against each other, it would make one feel a sense of unity instead.

Surely, a relationship between a man and a woman was that kind of thing.

For Kazuki who became fond of many girls at the same time, each of their differences was lovely no matter which one it was. If he started talking that it was troublesome, then the troublesomeness of the masochist attention seeker Koyuki or Kazuha-senpai who couldn’t be honest were incomparable to Hikaru-senpai.

While talking about such conversation, Kazuki took a piece of clothing from the store counter. ‘Let’s go with this.’

Hikaru-senpai seeing it leaked out a surprised voice “Eh, that’s…”

―When Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai finished shopping, they returned once again to the dressing room in order to immediately change. Hikaru-senpai wouldn’t change by herself, she led Kazuki inside the changing room.

The dressing room was far spacious compared to the ones in Japan.

“Well then, with this I’m Kazuki’s dress-up doll.”

Hikaru-senpai proclaimed such and presented her body to Kazuki.

First Kazuki took off her uniform’s jacket. Hikaru-senpai’s blouse that was strained from her unexpectedly large breasts appeared, after he undressed that blouse and her skirt, next was her tidy white underwear that appeared. Hikaru-senpai was also skillful in close range combat, but she was really not that muscular, a body style that was long, slender, and well-proportioned.

“Kazuki, I also bought underwear you know…”

Hikaru-senpai pointed out while being bashful. In other words… Kazuki began to undress Hikaru-senpai from her underwear too.

After grasping around, he unfastened the bra’s hook. Before his eyes, Hikaru-senpai’s breasts gently entered his sight.

“Ahaha, Kazuki’s eyes are locked on my nipples.”

Hikaru-senpai laughed shyly. Kazuki took a deep breath and pulled himself together, and this time he pulled down Hikaru-senpai’s panty. It felt awkward to stare fixedly at that spot.

“Ahaha, the current me really feels like Kazuki’s doll…”

Hikaru-senpai turned stark naked, but she waved her hands up and down and murmured embarrassedly.

That truly beautiful figure was in Kazuki’s hands. He wanted to do whatever he pleased with that naked body ― suppressing down such intense desire, Kazuki set his hand on the shopping bag.

Under a single concept, they had bought a lot of clothes.

First he held out yellow underwear to Hikaru-senpai. As if to say [put it on] Hikaru-senpai opened out both her legs and then raised up one of her legs. Kazuki crouched down in order to put on the panty on her. Even though he didn’t intend to look, he unconsciously kept stealing a glance above. That spot of Hikaru-senpai was looking slippery.

Then after putting on a bra of the same color with the panty, looking at the set of the top and bottom underwear Kazuki felt a mysterious sense of accomplishment.

“I have the feeling that senpai’s theme color is yellow.”

There was no deep thought in regards to this underwear. “It’s like the curry member isn’t it?” Hikaru-senpai made a bright grin.<ref>The curry might be a reference to yellow ranger</ref>

More and more they chose and took out clothes from the bag. Putting her arm through the shirt’s sleeve, putting on the bottom, fastening the belt. “This is…” Hikaru-senpai leaked out a voice of wonderment once again. Kazuki further took out a thin jacket made from summer material, made Hikaru-senpai put her arm through the sleeve, and fastened a necktie tightly on the neck.

This time, everything that Kazuki chose and bought was all [boyish] thing, possibly even [mannish]. The clothes that were worn just now were all mannish things, but it could be also coordinated into boyish, there shouldn’t be anything out of place even if both styles were mixed.

What was called boyish was the cuteness of naughty boy that was incorporated into girl fashion. As for mannish it was the incorporation of the sex appeal and the coolness of adult man into girl fashion.

Both of them characterized the nuance of manliness. In other words Kazuki and also Hikaru-senpai once dressed herself up as a man in her casual clothes, both styles were coordination that was easy to comprehend.

If it was this then there shouldn’t be any blunder that might happen. It was the only perfect solution.

To guess what kind of nuance the other women’s clothing possessed was something hard to understand for Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai, but if it was only about boyish or mannish than they could understand with a single glance.

However what made Hikaru-senpai baffled was the thinking that if doing that meant [Aren’t I just going back to before].

Kazuki gave the finishing touch by putting on pumps on Hikaru-senpai. Although it could be said that there was a feeling of unity in the clothing coordination, just in one point there was what Mio said that it would be fine if they added [the left out item].

“Like this isn’t there no difference at all with me in the past when I dressed like a man…”

Hikaru-senpai anxiously murmured like that before looking at the mirror. And then, she opened her eyes.

Wrong. This was decisively different from dressing up like a man.

Cheap men’s clothing was merely fabric that was sewed together to form cylinder silhouette. Compared to that, expensive lady’s outfit matched their shape with the body line like the woman’s breast or waist constriction or bottom and the likes, making three dimensional shape. When looking at the bottom, that three dimensional shape sewing technique could be easily witnessed. The line of the bottom was so beautiful it would make the watcher wanted to rub their cheek on it, while the cuff around the ankle tightly squeezed the foot making one really understood that it was not merely a simple cylinder shape.

The shirts and jacket were similar, even without exposing skin it would make one feel the eroticness.

The Hikaru-senpai that once dressed up as a man had all her feminine figure covered up by the wide silhouette of the man’s clothing. But the mannish clothing that Kazuki put on Hikaru-senpai right now, while it gave off the vibe of manliness, till the end the clothes polished off that feminine silhouette.

Be that as it may, this much beautiful silhouette couldn’t be let out except by high class brand. Mass produced item were made for the sake of letting anyone no matter whom able to wear it. In contrast with that, high class brand was intended for extremely limited class, only producing few clothing that perfectly fitted the wearer.

Yet it was easy to move in regardless of how it perfectly fit the wearer, surely because the clothes were hand-tailored. By loosely sewing the parts that would tighten when the body moved, the clothes would be able to naturally stretch and contract.

As expected high class items were different, just as what Mio passionately talked about.

“Hikaru-senpai also has aspects where you seem boyish, however I think it doesn’t mean that those aspects will be a hindrance for your feminine charm. In the anime that we watch together with Lotte and Kamimura-san too, there are a lot of boyish girls that make their entrance.”

Of course it didn’t mean that cute fashion didn’t suit Hikaru-senpai, yet it was not necessary to purposefully reject her boyishness.

There was no need for her to hold any complex in the first place.

There were also cases where a girl that had a boyish atmosphere made her femininity become more distinct instead. Even if she wore cool and stylish outfits, that body figure of hers was delicate. It was calculated so that silhouette would appeal on that aspect. And then Hikaru-senpai’s face, whether her skin, her lips, her cheeks, and her face line too, all of those were sweetly feminine. It couldn’t be hidden.

It accented her coolness and her cuteness.

“Does senpai, hate this kind of appearance?”

“Well… certainly it’s different than the man getup I did in the past, I know that…”

Kazuki embraced from behind Hikaru-senpai who was standing in front of the mirror. She was so cute that it made him unintentionally want to do that.

“Is that so… I can see how it looks cool when I stay silent but, there is also a lot of cuteness too.”

Inside Kazuki’s arm, Hikaru-senpai’s white cheeks turned bright red.

When both of them exited the dressing room, there were the usual hotel men outside standing in a row waiting for them, making Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai become startled. When they saw Hikaru-senpai’s figure, they unanimously cheered “Bravo―!” and “So cute!” repeatedly, and for some reason they took out crackers and blew them merrily.

And then they took the new shopping bag of Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai and once again they said that they would bring it back to Hotel Yggdrasil before rushing away. Looking at the perfect service soul, Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai were stunned in mute amazement.

===Part 4===

The sun was setting in the artificial Venetia.

Although it was called a setting sun, it was just a made-up setting sun that was projected in the dome, but although it was just something made-up, the townscape was set to perfectly shine from that light source.

The canal throughout the downtown glistened in orange color. A more beautiful time visited the city of water.

Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai boarded an automatic gondola and were on their way back. Both of them had their bodies pressed against each other closely aboard the slightly big gondola and left their body to the tumble of the orange stream.

In place of the rower’s nonexistence the gondola was operated by mechanical control and a recorded shanty was played.

Kazuki stared at the side face of Hikaru-senpai that was glowing from afterglow, he was once again pondering how could a person this beautiful still not have confidence in herself.

While he was by her side. …In other words he should think that the cause was in him.

He thought back upon his contact with Hikaru-senpai. …All this time since Hikaru-senpai became making merry as she pleases, perhaps he had relied too much on Hikaru-senpai’s proactive approach.

All those times when both of them were ascertaining their relationship, he was always in the position as the receiver.

He couldn’t keep on just going along with senpai. He must not just only retort on senpai’s merry making act, he must get on fully on it too.

That was why senpai, wasn’t she feeling anxious that her feeling to him was only one way traffic?

“The setting sun is beautiful isn’t it?” Hikaru-senpai leaned on Kazuki teasingly.

“Hikaru-senpai is even more beautiful.”

“Ahaha, Kazuki, you are saying something like from a manga.”

So as not to be treated like joking, Kazuki embraced Hikaru-senpai close and forcefully stole her lips.

Hikaru-senpai showed a surprised look, but she immediately responded to Kazuki’s kiss by entangling her tongue to his.

A flame burned inside Kazuki’s chest. It was the yet untamed flame that was fueled half-bakedly by Mio.

Kazuki pushed down Hikaru-senpai to the wooden floor of the gondola. In order to make the automatic driving gondola safe there was a high fence built, that was why the floor of the gondola was the world of only the both of them. From the view point of the people coming and going through the road slightly separated from the canal, they couldn’t peek at what Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai were doing.

Despite of that from the sounds of the hustle and bustle and the water stream nearby that reached their ear, until the very end they were still outdoors, that fact incited the feeling of liberation and immorality.

“This is because senpai is beautiful. Though recently, perhaps I didn’t convey it to senpai properly.”

Kazuki laid bare the jacket that he chose and put on Hikaru-senpai himself.

Hikaru-senpai blinked her eyes in surprise against Kazuki’s unusual proactive action.

Hikaru-senpai’s shirt clung to her body line closely, while her necktie sank into her breast valley as if to emphasize it. Desire burn continuously inside Kazuki, but he didn’t surrender himself to it.

“I, love senpai. Senpai has always be the proactive one that’s why I ended up relying on that but… even I’m thinking that I want senpai. That’s why, please have confidence.”

“…I don’t have anything like self-confidence you know.”

Hikaru-senpai suddenly averted her sight from Kazuki and leaked out a dejected voice.

“Why is that?”

By any chance had he said a wrong guess, now he became uneasy.

“Because…”

Hikaru-senpai had her words cut off there, after holding back her heart―she said it.

“Because Kazuki, no matter how long I wait you never showed your penis for me-!!”

Kazuki was petrified. After a full dozens of seconds passed he finally managed to wring out his voice “…Eh?”

His thought came to a halt from the too unexpected remark.

“Since that time we said our love to each other, even though I have been continuously asking you to show me your penis all along, you have never show me your penis no matter how many times I asked! That’s why… I thought that I’m not a woman worthy to be entrusted with penis…”

Entrusted with penis? What the hell is that.

Certainly at every opportunity Hikaru-senpai kept asking penis penis repeatedly.

“No, that’s… it’s going to be troubling if I just said ‘aah geez I’ll show it okay, I’ll show it’ or… it feels like presenting my body to a hungry beast or… there is not the right mood or something…”

The man Kazuki completely said something like mood.

“Isn’t the reason you are unable to show your penis to me because you don’t like me!?”

“It’s the opposite! It’s because I like senpai, that if I present something like my raging penis to senpai I won’t be able to hold back anymore, that’s why I keep enduring!”

“Kazuki’s penis is raging you said!?” Hikaru-senpai’s eyes shined.

“It’s really raging crazily here! I’m at my limit already!”

“It’s fine you know! I know that we can’t make something like a kid…yet.”

‘Yet’, when that word was said there was a painful ring to it.

Someday, if the day came when he was going to make this delicate body of Hikaru-senpai pregnant with his own child…

“If I heard something like Kazuki’s penis is raging then I cannot hold myself back anymore here! My testicle sack is snapped!”

“The right word is patience isn’t it!?”<ref>Don’t know how to translate the joke here. In Japanese there is the proverb of ‘the string of the patience bag/sack is snapped’ which means out of patience. Hikaru exchanged the patience bag with testicle sack, the Japanese words for these two sound a little similar.</ref>

“Eee―ii!”

From Kazuki’s posture that was pushing down Hikaru-senpai to the floor, Hikaru-senpai sprang up in order to reverse their position.

This time it was Kazuki who was the one that got pushed down ― then his trousers and underpants got pulled down altogether smoothly.

“Waa…! This is a penis…! It’s raging!!”

With sparkling eyes Hikaru-senpai raised her voice. The cool outdoor air and the texture of the gondola’s wood could be directly felt by his exposed lower body. When his lower body got completely exposed, he felt it for real.

Hikaru-senpai was staring at that fixedly without moving with rapt attention and a deep sigh. That deep sigh made Kazuki’s tip feel ticklish.

With a rotation Hikaru-senpai exchanged the position of up and down where her feet and head alternated position with each other, now beside Kazuki’s face there were knees straddling his head. And then Hikaru-senpai too stripped off her bottom altogether with her panty and threw it away.

“Kazuki… look, at my girly place…”

Between Hikaru-senpai’s pure white thighs ― at her plump and swelling crotch, there was a light pink incision running there. That part which looked like lips which he was given free rein to had already looked moist and glossy.

“Kazuki’s thing here got even more raging when you saw mine! …You’re getting excited, I’m happy…”

Kazuki’s lower body stiffened rigidly. Hikaru-senpai raised a happy voice while, without any reserve or shyness, innocently, she rubbed her cheek on that.

At the same time at Kazuki’s face, the wet crotch came pressing down. Kazuki’s face got wet.

“Kazuki’s here, looks like ice candy♪ Is it okay for me to lick it?”

Without waiting for the reply, *lick*, there was a velvety sensation that crawled through the surface of Kazuki’s sensitive spot.

“I’ll feel good too if something like this is done to me… it’s fine isn’t it…”

Hikaru-senpai lightly kissed there *chuu chuu* repeatedly, pushing with the tip of her tongue, licking, and finally she stuffed it inside her mouth, *chuuu―* sucking it. Hikaru-senpai narrowed her cheeks while making sucking sound. Her tongue and the inside part of her cheeks wrapped that from all directions. Keeping it like that she shook her neck and rubbed slipperily.

It was a stimulus that made his whole body numb.

Kazuki made his resistance and licked back at that spot of Hikaru-senpai in front of his eyes.

“…!♡”

Now that they were attacking each other, Kazuki was the one more skilled. Kazuki could grasp the detailed change of Hikaru-senpai’s positivity level through the heart marks that came flying. From the change of the positivity level, where, how strong he needed to touch and in what kind of way to make it feel good, Kazuki soon grasped all the key points.

“Nn~!♡”

Hikaru-senpai that was straddling on top of Kazuki’s face immediately trembled with her waist losing strength and shivering.

Even so Hikaru-senpai didn’t stop stuffing her cheek. Rather she undauntedly kept sucking fiercely while shaking her head. Hikaru-senpai piled up saliva inside her mouth and made watery sounds.

It was a skill that couldn’t be expected from someone’s first time. Hikaru-senpai’s instinct was sharp at anything, she was fast in improving herself.

Kazuki undauntedly inserted his index finger into the wet inside of Hikaru-senpai. At the same time he crawled his tongue on the puffed up swelling that was exposed on the external outer part. Based from Kazuki’s experience, he knew that this spot was sensitive. Then with his left hand that was empty, he further stroked the butt hole that Hikaru-senpai loved.

Hikaru-senpai’s waist twitched *bikun bikun* showing the sign of reaching her limit, her hips undulated in a big way.

Even so Hikaru-senpai was not stopping in her movement that was trying to grant pleasure on Kazuki.

Outdoor ― they were outdoor, but the bottom of the gondola where nobody’s eyes could cacth them had completely turned into an all-out war between male and female. Even while Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai sensed the city’s presence nearby, they were getting absorbed in the animalistic pleasure.

“Kazuki’s twitching looks like it’s going to erupt. …It really looks like Mirage!”

There was a hotel in Las Vegas that had a famous show named The Mirage that showed the eruption of a volcano.

“Hikaru-senpai too, it looks completely like The Grand Canyon!”

On the other hand Kazuki felt something like Mother Nature.

The next instant, a cataclysm occurred. Kazuki’s volcano finally arrived on its endurance limit and erupted, Hikaru-senpai’s canyon too, an earthquake that she didn’t even know how many times it had come occurred like a tsunami that happened on the river at the bottom of the valley. Both of them lost their strength limply. Hikaru-senpai’s throat was, *gulp* made a sound.

“Haa haa… strange taste♪”

Hikaru-senpai half-turned her body in a roll and matched her body at Kazuki’s direction.

“Hehehe, I satisfied a boy as a girl… Though I was also made to feel really good a lot of times that I cannot count♡”

Hikaru-senpai laughed happily.

“I have seen Kazuki’s penis to my heart’s content, so it’s fine already to not dress myself stylishly anymore.”

“Eee-!?”

What was all he had done this whole day for then!?

“Ahaha, I’m joking. I’m going to do my best to become a girl that Kazuki can love earnestly. Ne, kiss me using a lot of tongue♪”

Kazuki hugged back Hikaru-senpai that lay on top of him, kissed her, and as she demanded he inserted his tongue into her lips. Hikaru-senpai’s tongue was viscously twining around his.

It was contact between tongues that had lovingly caressed each others’ important place just before this. While hugging each other, their naked lower bodies were glued to each other. Even now they were enduring the welling up urge and strength filled their hugging arms.

“I love you, senpai.”

“Ahaha, me too.”

Hikaru-senpai ― 150. The avatar of positivity level up flew at him, Hikaru-senpai’s positivity level had reached the {{furigana|Chouki|Favored Princess}} level.

At that time the gondola shook strongly while a buzzer sound rang informing them that they had reached the destination.

“Ah, we arrived.”

Hikaru-senpai reflexively raised her waist. Kazuki stopped her in panic.

“Senpai, please stand up after putting on your panty!!”

“Thank you for today, Kazuki.”

At the occasion where they separated to go to their respective rooms, Hikaru-senpai went “Ah, that’s right”, and added more.

“Kaguya too seemed like her condition is a little strange, so take care of her.”

―About that, even without being told, Kazuki too had noticed it.

===Part 5===

Las Vegas was said to be the holy ground of [buffet], an all-you-can-eat restaurant. Inside famous hotels there would undoubtedly be a famous buffet anywhere. They had become a centerpiece comparable to the casinos and shows in Las Vegas.

Talking about all-you-can-eat, in Japan there were a lot of restaurants there where the ingredient’s quality was not really good, but Las Vegas’ buffet piled up high quality items drastically like a mountain. The Americans also ate unreservedly, like swallowing a mountain.

The portion was so hearty that looking at it would make one doubtful as to whether the restaurant was actually calculating the profit and loss.

The price was also fair. Most likely it had a strong publicity implication for the hotel to call out to the customer. Similar to how the hotel charges were also cheap, they had the objective of making the customer to drop all their money in the casino.

Of course the restaurants that were said to be top class didn’t take only a buffet-style but also a course-style, but Kazuki and the others naturally only brought their feet towards the buffet.

With a group this large would mean that their favorite food would differ from each other, that was why a buffet that included all kinds of genres was convenient and it was also easy to converse lively.

“Recently this kind of luxury has become ordinary, I have the feeling that our feelings have been paralyzed…”

“This one too… however this one’s reasoning is ringing out the warning bell that this is not normal that this one cannot compose oneself… Is this what people call something as dreamlike?”

The swordsman combi of Kazuha-senpai and Kohaku spoke in light tone while taking food on their plate.

“To say impudently it’s like we become particularly unloving towards the food of Japan, it feels terrifying like this isn’t it-… I wonder if it’s the pure difference of quality with the things that we usually eat…”

“The food in the Sword Division’s dormitory is like that after all… so this is what one means when they talk about dreamlike.”

“…Both of you, your movements will become bad if you grow fat you know.”

When Kazuki quietly approached them and gave a warning, both of them twitched and their spines shivered.

Although both of them were swordsman, in their root they were high school girls that were weak to temptation.

“As for Kanae, Kanae wants to eat Nii-sama’s cooking once in a while.” Kanae expressed.

“It seems that we can borrow the kitchen if we ask, should I cook sometimes?”

As for Kazuki in his own way it was a research being treated to delicious foreign cooking like this every day, sometimes he also conversed with the chef, he had the feeling of wanting to test out various things.

“In Japan this is called as viking<ref>That’s how you call all-you-can-eat buffet in Japan</ref>, but that word is a completely Japanese made-up word from an English term and is not used at all in other countries, just so you know.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that with one of her hand holding a jug that was filled plenty with milk.

The little teacher was always industriously wishing to properly grow more.

“Buffet comes from the French language, but even Englishman that hated France will call a buffet as buffet.” Arthur also interjected and participated in the conversation.

“Why is it called viking in Japan? Vikings were the pirates of northern Europe right?”

“Isn’t that because there is that kind of person that is the cause?”

Kazuki pointed at that person who was in a slightly separated spot from them.

“Fuhahahaha–!”

Beatrix was laughing while piling up everything that could be called meat on her plate.

That girl was always laughing whether it was in a fight or when eating huh… Was she also laughing when she was sleeping? Was everyone in the Norse Mythology like that?

“Beatrix, mind your manners okay.”

Kazuki only said that towards the woman… girl?… that seemed like she had somehow mistaken her own existence.

“Fuhahahaha, I know! I am a lady while also a warrior!”

[Roast beef is served―!], when the waitress raised her voice saying that in English, Beatrix went “Prey-!” and jumped towards the dish.

Beatrix lined up on the line in front of the waitress that was serving the roast beef and immediately hit it off with the American people that were lining up together with her “FUHAHAHAHA!” “HAHAHAHA!!” all of them laughed uproariously. That was a German person whose rhythm was of Las Vegas itself.

Kazuki finished taking food and returned to the table.

Kazuki and co.’s table was casually separated from the other guests taking the space of a half private room.

For them to always get guided to this kind of place no matter which restaurant they went to, surely it was because of the North American Knight Order’s command that had been given out. While it was to make them feel welcomed politely, it must be also to make it easier to observe them.

Kaguya-senpai who had already returned to the table smiled softly greeting him with “Welcome back”.

Kaguya-senpai… she was acting as if there was nothing wrong on the surface.

On her plate there was only salad in a moderate amount served, despite how Kaguya-senpai should originally be a splendid meat eater. Meat was indispensable for senpai’s nice body.

Of course the cause was not something like a diet… she didn’t have appetite for food from being dispirited.

He knew the reason. The incident with Stella created a shadow in her heart.

For Kazuki too the sense of loss from the girl who adored him as papa, and of course for everyone else too, Stella’s disappearance reverberated inside their hearts. However, Kaguya-senpai received a damage bigger than anyone else.

Looking at a person that was feeling despondent far longer than even he himself, his feelings changed telling him that he couldn’t feel despondent forever. From such mentality everyone else stood back on their feet, however, only Kaguya-senpai alone kept dragging behind the discouragement without letting it go.

When Kaguya-senpai was gloomy, everyone of the Magic Division became awkward.

Everyone indirectly attempted to cheer her up however―.

“Kaguyann―, look at this Great Senpai Kanon―☆”

Kanon-senpai who had finished taking food suddenly pulled Akane-senpai’s hand and raised her voice.

Akane-senpai went “Wa, wait what are you doing, so suddenly” yet Kanon-senpai ignored her baffled voice and jumped to a position where she could look at everyone around the table.

Kanon-senpai was a third year Magic Division student that went out from the academy for internship and also the previous generation Magic Division student council president. She had a small stature, her spongy hair was like a puppy, a senpai who gave off the impression of always being energetically in state of continuous motion.

In contrast, Akane-senpai, who was the previous student council vice president, was an adult-like and intellectual person, she was always supporting the student council president who overflowed with energy.

Now, too, Kanon-senpai was swinging around Akane-senpai while facing her juniors before raising her voice.

“Entry number one, the most dangerous combi! From now on as the most senior here for the sake of stirring up this place, we will be doing manzai act-☆”<ref>Manzai is a two person comedy act</ref>

“Wa-… what are you saying with an idea you haven’t prepared anything for beforehand!? Isn’t it too dangerous!?”

“It’s fine, I too don’t prepare anything at all but what’s important in this is your spirit! Akane just needs to give tsukkomi like usual-☆”

Akane-senpai who was weak in unexpected situations was about to blow her fuse, but Kanon-senpai declared with her big eyes shining strongly like stars. Those big eyes, although she said that she was going to enliven the place ― it was looking straight at just Kaguya-senpai.

Kanon-senpai cast aside her seat for the sake of cheering up Kaguya-senpai.

But this was quite a drastic challenge. For an amateur to do a manzai act without even satisfactory preparation, Kazuki could see nothing except big disaster in the near future. Could Kanon-senpai really say anything interesting…?

“Actually, I still hadn’t actually entered the casino, so some time ago I came to the casino floor just by myself!”

While everyone was making a stir with baffled feelings, Kanon-senpai began to talk brightly.

“Now that you mentioned it, when everyone went to the casino on the first day, you were shutting yourself in the room because your stomach was ruined didn’t you?”

“That time something like beef stew burst out ‘BUFFEE―!’ unstoppably from my ass.”

“What the hell are you saying inside a buffet restaurant!”

*BASHIN* Akane-senpai struck Kanon-senpai’s cheek.

Kazuha-senpai who was eating beef stew even unhappily choked over where she almost spouted out the food.

“Today this Kanon-chan was going to make the casino get diarrhea and make them spit out coins like ‘BUFFEE―!’ for sure yeah… thinking like that exultantly, first I aimed for the poker table.”

“If it’s poker then you know the rules so that’s not a bad choice isn’t it.”

Akane-senpai recovered her calm and made an appropriate response.

“When I walked around the floor there was this awfully beautiful woman in a sexy bunny suit that played as dealer see, Kanon-chan then thought [UHO-] and went to that table. To make it easier to imagine let’s reproduce that scene☆ Akane, you act as the dealer.”

“Eh? E…even if you said that so suddenly what should I do here?”

“For the time being you need to have the same exposure rate as the bunny, please change into your Magic Dress and take a sexy pose☆ Come on quickly! If you don’t hurry the mood is going to get spoiled!”

“Eh, eeee… I, I get it… like this?”

It seemed that the firm person Akane-senpai thought that she couldn’t let the mood of the place get spoiled.

“Shem ha Meforash” like that, Akane-senpai put on the Magic Dress of Amon on her body from the Access.

Amon was originally an Egypt god Amen that was lowered as the demon of Solomon as a god of evil teaching. That Magic Dress of Amon had a different quality compared to the other 72 Pillar, forming an outfit that made one think of Egypt’s sheets dress. The Magic Dress suited Akane-senpai’s skin that had a somewhat dark color.

The fabric that only had uneasy surface area hid only Akane-senpai’s important parts loosely, on top of that when she further took a sexy pose Akane-senpai showed some fidgeting from her embarrassment.

“Anybody that see this kind of bunny-san would be unable to help themselves from going ‘UOOO-‘ right?” While Kanon-senpai was speaking, she continued the story. “Then I started playing poker, but to one’s regret while I understand the rules, I don’t really understand English you know. Like I couldn’t remember the word that I wanted to say, or my pronunciation is too awkward, no matter what I couldn’t express anything well.”

“You, you were playing hooky when we studied English on the ship, weren’t you?”

Akane-senpai was back-talking firmly.

“All of a sudden, my hand was hopeless guys, you know. In poker isn’t there a rule that you can change your cards just once? But how to say that in English, I didn’t understand at all.”

“At that kind of time you got to say [draw] you know.”

“Because I didn’t understand that I immediately said [change]. When I did that, the dealer-san was somewhat dejectedly left from the table. In her place an even sexier lady was coming out.”

“Eh, the dealer-san was changed?”

“Then while I hit the card, [Wrong, it’s not that, I want to change my hand] I wanted to say that and I repeatedly shouted ‘Change!’, but each time I shouted that the dealer-san would withdraw and a new dealer would replace the previous one. Like that in the end there was a dreadfully too sexy dealer-san that came out. She was a lady that looked like a lump of eros.”

“Eh, what kind of person came out…?”

“Then let’s reproduce that scene one more time☆ Akane you do that dealer role, because that dealer’s exposure rate was even more extreme, vanish your Magic Dress in part. And then make a sensual pose that goes ‘puff puff’.”

“Eh, eeee… is, is it fine like this?”

Akane-senpai who was at her wits end followed what she was told while flustered, by cutting off magic power she simplified her Magic Dress. The ornaments disappeared, the majority of the loose dress was stripped, and her appearance turned into something like only underwear that protected just the important parts. She raised both her hands and emphasized her breast, “Pu, puff puff” voice like that was leaked out in small volume. Precisely because that breast had only a moderate size, that it made one feel a taboo in some respect.

Kazuki reflexively looked around, but the gaze of the other restaurant guests was blocked by a wall.

“Drop your hips next, yes, then open both your legs, shake your hips provocatively.”

Akane-senpai obeyed Kanon-senpai’s order perfectly in a state where her thoughts had stopped completely. The slender thighs that possessed a sense of cleanliness spread out vulgarly. For Akane-senpai to do something like this… the gap made Kazuki’s heart feel like it was pricked with a sweet needle from the shock.

Kazuki and Akane-senpai’s eyes met. Akane-senpai’s face changed as if she had come back to her senses before she looked down.

“Thi, this, where in the world this kind of dealer…”

“Correct, after I had come that far I harbored an uncomfortable feeling and when I looked carefully… there was a writing at the pink card on the table. Each time the dealer-san lost she would take off one piece of her clothes, that was what was written.”

“Isn’t that sex service! What are you using me for here!?”

Akane-senpai got back on her feet with a jump and hit Kanon-senpai *SUPAA―NN* with a pleasant sound.

“But I had already boarded the ship completely, the dealer-san too kept that pose while saying [Come on come on―nn], so I resolved myself ‘there is nothing else but to strip her’ you know.”

“You think I’m going to go further than this!?”

“And then it looked like [change] was not for changing hand but it had the meaning that you are dissatisfied with the girl, that was why I directly said which card I wanted to change. I thought if it was like that then it would get conveyed for sure. Like that first I ‘PASHIN!’ hit 6 on the table you see, then I wondered how do I say 6 in English again… after worrying for a little like that I said this then. ‘SEX!’”

“A forced elementary pronunciation miss!?”

“Next ‘PASHIN-‘ I hit 11, ‘isn’t there a special way of calling 11 in trump’, and then after worrying about it I said this. ‘FUCK!!’”

“You should call that Jack right-!?”

“But in the Spain language the pronunciation of ‘J’ need to use ‘F’ ain’t it?”

“Why do you knowing about something like that only instead!?”

“For the last I was going to proclaim that if you exchanged all these for me then it’s the end of the turn for me, so I wondered what is the saying to proclaim the end of a turn in poker again, if I remember right it should be ra-… something like that isn’t it… so after worrying about it I said this. ‘RAPE!’”

Kanon-senpai pointed at Akane-senpai with a snap saying that.

“And so with the feeling of 6, 11, and then next it’s your turn …[SEX, FUCK, RAPE・YOU!] I shouted like that repeatedly. Towards the provocative ero dealer.”

“It’s not rape but raise! If you do that then all conceivable ways of thinking regarding you is going to be mistaken as the worst!”

“After I did that there were these uncles in black uniform coming in a group, talking to me in English [That’s troubling you know, dear customer] [This place is not providing a service until that far] [Even I can only go as far as stripping] they said things like that and chased me out, in the end, today too I couldn’t go to the casino, dahaha!!”

As if to say that she had become completely amazed Akane-senpai hit Kanon-senpai’s head one more time, while Kanon-senpai went “This is my leave―☆” and gave a bow. Should they clap or not… the atmosphere had turned complicated.

“What do you think, Kaguyan!?”

“There is excessive dirty joke that ran wild too much, even if you ask me how it was… it’s troubling how to react to it…”

Kaguya-senpai answered while looking down.

“To thoroughly talk about nothing but dirty jokes until that far, on the contrary, is amazing.”

Hikaru-senpai continued with an expression of a wry smile.

“Rather than an adlib it was just Kanon-senpai talking whatever she pleased, it feels like I’m only enjoying the reaction of the bullied Akane-senpai.”

“Akane-oneesan was extremely cute desu! It was a sight for sore eyes desu!!”

“It was normally repulsive.”

Continuing after Koyuki and Lotte, Mio said that with scornful eyes. Mio-san had something like this.

*KA―N!* Liz Liza-sensei chimed a sound with her tableware and scored [Bell one].<ref>Don’t know what is this bell one. Might be some show in Japan.</ref>

“GUAAAAAAAAAAA-☆!”

With a motion as if being beaten up blue by unseen punches, Kanon-senpai writhed by herself.

“Th, the flower of cactus blooming…” Kanon-senpai whispered while hanging her head down crestfallen.<ref>This is a reference from Saki the MC Miyana Saki is known to Kan into Rishan Kaihou in Mahjong.</ref>

“Don’t make a distraction saying something incomprehensible. The one who wants to writhe here is me.”

Seeming like an excuse Kanon-senpai tilted her head saying “How strange-“.

“Even though this kind of adult humor was extremely well received in the Knight Order’s female dormitory.”

“It’s no good to group together that kind of dirty people with students you know. …Besides the reason that the senior knights were receiving well that kind of gag was because a shorty like you was overreaching yourself to talk about perverted material that they were smirking at you, it was just that.”

“………eh, it’s like that?”

“That’s right. Besides, a place like the Magic Division where there is a restriction on outings, the students there are the same as with an all-girls school, you’re forcing yourself to act like an adult by repeatedly saying perverted material despite having zero experience with a male, all of that had been completely exposed to everyone around.”

“Eh… th, that…” Kanon-senpai was trembling all over, her big eyes that were like bright shining star were full of tears in the blink of an eye.

“HONGEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-!! Suddenly I got embarrassed!!”

“Well, the juniors that are here don’t have zero experience though…”

Akane-senpai said that while taking a glance at Kazuki’s direction.

The face of the always cool senpai was still red from the aftereffect of before.

“Akane-senpai, thanks for your hard work.”

When Kazuki gave words of appreciation, Akane-senpai averted her eyes in embarrassment.

“It’s not like I’m thinking that I suffered something embarrassing. After all there is no other male’s eyes here except Kazuki’s. That’s why it’s all right whatever got seen.”<ref>I guess even she doesn’t believe Arthur is a man</ref>

After saying that Akane-senpai made a ‘hah’ face and added in panic.

“…What I said just now, that [if it’s you, even if I get seen] doesn’t have any weird meaning, it just means that [if it’s you, then surely you have gotten used to seeing something like a girl’s bare skin, so even if someone like me undresses], that’s all.”

“That’s not true at all senpai. After all Akane-senpai is a beautiful person.”

It felt weird to say that kind of thing in front of other girls but everyone else was also nodding.

Akane-senpai’s cheeks turned redder from the surrounding’s reaction and she restlessly returned to her meal.

“Hmph, what experience with a man.”

With a rough face, Liz Liza-sensei tilted her milk jug and guzzled it down.

“Uuuu… even though I wanted to make Kaguyan to cheer up… I who cannot talk of anything except something like dirty jokes am a useless senior…☆”

“Umm, I’m particularly cheerful here so… Kanon-senpai too, please be cheerful yourself.”

Toward the thoroughly dispirited Kanon-senpai, Kaguya-senpai who was supposed to be putting on a brave face was now the one that tried to cheer up the other in an odd development. Looking at that situation, Kazuki pondered.

After he finished his bath and it was a time where he should be sleeping, Kazuki crossed over the hotel’s gorgeous corridor and visited Kaguya-senpai’s room.

After lightly knocking there was a voice “Come in~”, a reply that seemed like usual yet felt powerless somehow came.

“Pardon me.” Kazuki entered inside the room.

The moment the door opened, he felt fresh wind blowing in.

The design of Kaguya-senpai’s room had changed compared to when he came here before. As a consideration so that Kazuki and the others who were staying in this hotel for a long period didn’t get bored, the hotel often changed the room designs.

Just in the short interval when they went for outing, not to mention the furniture and the lighting equipment, even things like wallpaper and door had been thoroughly changed with different things. It was practically like an illusionary alchemy. This country really liked detailed surprises like this.

Kaguya-senpai’s room was turned into a style of bright and open resort hotel.

The room was colored with a lot of decorative plants, a clear atmosphere could be felt.

…Perhaps the hotel side also sensed Kaguya-senpai’s atmosphere and tried to cheer her up.

The room was widely open, but Kaguya-senpai was like a patient that was uneasily waiting in the waiting room, she was quietly sitting on the sofa. Looking at Kazuki who was coming,

“Even Otouto-kun is fussing about me… even though there are a lot of girls who want to spend their night with Otouto-kun.”

She murmured so. Usually it was from the girls that were intruding into Kazuki’s room in rotation, so it was rare for Kazuki to be the one who was choosing someone and went to them.

“I’m just thinking that I want to be together with senpai.” Kazuki sat down beside her.

It seemed that senpai was also just out of the bath, she was putting out a silk night gown. There was sweet aroma tickling the nose from that loose chest. It was completely like a large ring of flowers with flower pollen clinging on it. Even in the case that the person herself was not cheerful, she was someone with alluring color and scent that charmed the other sex from herself.

Kaguya-senpai heaved a deep sigh gloomily.

“Not only Kanon-senpai but I even made Otouto-kun worried about me, I really hate myself… Even though Otouto-kun yourself is in a far more dire situation compared to someone like me.”

“I’m not in any trouble at all senpai. Everyday I’m having fun.”

In reality Kazuki didn’t feel any stress at all.

There was no strong pressure on his position as Basileus ― when the time to fight came there was no need to think of anything except for holding respect and defeating the opponent in front of his eyes.

Rather than that, Kazuki became concerned with Kaguya-senpai’s way of talking.

“Senpai, you yourself, haven’t you been taking upon various things by yourself alone again?”

Kaguya-senpai had her breath a little hitched, then she turned to Kazuki’s direction.

Exactly because Kazuki had become a Basileus, because the girls in his surrounding had increased.

“Before senpai said to me that I’m [similar with your big brother] and senpai also depended on me, but recently it feels like senpai has returned to how you were in the past isn’t it?”

At the fight with Nyarlathotep, that time when he liberated Kaguya-senpai from her father’s spell, Kazuki became aware of how Kaguya-senpai was secretly harboring a desire of [how she actually wanted to act spoiled to someone].

Kaguya-senpai was a person who had various faces. She was a hard-worker that seriously chased her ideal, she was also the big sister of her juniors, she was also something like the mother at the Witch’s Mansion. Precisely because she tried her best and was conscious of herself that was like that, when she was alone with Kazuki she wanted an equal relationship between male and female. The time when she called him not as [Otouto-kun] but [Kazuki-kun] was the signal of that. And deeper inside her, she was also wishing for the shadow of her father when he was kind and her dead brother, she wanted to act spoiled like a little sister.

Because she was that kind of person it was not good for her to hold everything inside and wallowed alone.

In this recent period the only time when Kaguya-senpai was looking for Kazuki was only that night where Stella’s incident happened.

“Stella… was something that couldn’t be helped at all. That time when she met us she was already… Stella looked for us, what we could do, was only showing her a temporary dream.”

There was nothing to lament. The very least they could do was to face forward, they had to change America into a happy country. For that sake, Kazuki denied North America’s slavery and South America that changed death into power.

“Against lonely feelings, rely on someone, depend on them, comforting each other, burdening yourself alone won’t change anything, isn’t that right?”

Kaguya-senpai’s expression that feigned a calmness broke down in pieces as if a crust was peeled off. What appeared was a face that even now was looking as if it was going to cry saying [Lonely! Lonely!]

“Senpai, I also feel lonely but… I cannot become Stella’s replacement but… at the very least I will be by Kaguya-senpai’s side forever. So please rely on me thinking of me as your big brother.”

Kazuki hugged Kaguya-senpai tightly. Kaguya-senpai stared fixedly at Kazuki while, as if testing, she murmured a single word “Onii-chan…”, then tears spilled out as if a dam had broken.

“Fueeeeeee~nn!! Onii-chaa~n!! I’m lonely~, it’s lonely with Stella goneeeee~!! I don’t wannaaaaa!!”

And then she buried her face on Kazuki’s chest, crying with a desperate loud voice.

For a while Kaguya-senpai continued crying, venting out everything that she had been holding back.

“What kind of person was senpai’s big brother?”

Against Kaguya-senpai who was still sobbing, Kazuki asked as if to make her let out even more things that she was still holding back.

“He was kind, firm, a really reliable person.”

Why did that kind of person die he wondered.

“But papa was… because onii-chan was a man, because he couldn’t become an excellent knight he didn’t even look at him. For papa, onii-chan was a failed work. When papa decided that, then mama too.”

The former headmaster of knight academy… that person was only absorbed in making the Knight Order strong. There, he was taken advantage of by Nyarlathotep, made so that he couldn’t see nothing else except for that, turning insane where he couldn’t see, in the end, his ego was completely broken.

“In a place where papa and mama didn’t look at, by an accident…”

Even though from Kaguya-senpai’s point of view he was a reliable big brother, in reality he was still a young child that couldn’t protect himself. Kaguya-senpai’s family background, he guessed everything was completely destroyed at that time. And then, there was only the distorted father’s despotism that remained.

“Right now, I myself too only noticed for the first time. I, yearn for family…”

Kazuki knew what she meant.

Kaguya-senpai came into contact with all the surrounding people as if they were family. Even at their first meeting with Lotte, she was also like that. And then, she would absolutely not tolerate any discord.

She acted like a big sister, acted like a mother, hiding her desire that sometimes wanted to act spoiled to a big brother ― she tried to play every kind of family role towards other people. Surely all the things that she couldn’t obtain in her time as a child, she tried to take them all back after she grew.

That was why, for Kaguya-senpai, Stella was not a mere make-believe daughter.

Surely Kaguya-senpai wished that she wanted to become Stella’s mother from the bottom of her heart.

To be made to lose that, was a despair for her. There was no doubt that Kaguya-senpai completely felt that she was [a human who couldn’t obtain the warmth of family as expected].

‘Clearing away that doubt should be my role’, Kazuki thought. That time when he enrolled into the Magic Division, he was saved by Kaguya-senpai’s kindness that treated him as if he was family.

“I am an [Otouto-kun], yet I also want to become Kaguya-senpai’s big brother… if Kaguya-senpai is the Magic Division’s mother, then I too want to be the father.”

“Kazuki-kun…”

The strength of Kaguya-senpai’s hugging arms became stronger. From her expression, her feeling that was wanting to act spoiled towards a big brother was fading. Her role was changing.

Kaguya called Kazuki’s name regarding him as a male.

And then with an intense vigor she put her lips on Kazuki’s as if devouring his lips greedily. As if wrenching open something, Kaguya’s lips entered inside Kazuki’s mouth, her tongue entangled onto his.

It was a boiling hot kiss of passion, after even forgetting to breathe for a while, when their lips separated Kaguya’s eyes had changed color into violet. Her gown was taken off and fell gently down. That naked body, was faintly wrapped in light of magic power that sharpened her sensitivity.

These few days, Kaguya didn’t use Asmodeus’ magic at all. Nevertheless the aforementioned magically excited condition she had was now called forth by her own will.

“Kazuki-kun… right now I, intensely, want Kazuki-kun’s baby…”

Chokingly and sincerely, she whispered such a thing.

Kazuki too took off and threw away his upper pajama. As if to say that it was not enough, Kaguya tried to take off Kazuki’s lower pajama altogether with his underwear. Both of them matched their hands and took them off, Kazuki hugged Kaguya hard.

With their posture hugging each other, Kaguya pushed Kazuki down on the sofa. Although it was an American-sized sofa that was spacious like a bed, when both of their bodies laid down, if they didn’t embrace each other they were going to roll and fall down. Kaguya wouldn’t let his body go for even a moment, while taking painful breathing, she rubbed her breast on Kazuki’s chest, she rubbed her groin on Kazuki’s thigh, her whole body undulated.

Kaguya’s body was more voluptuous than anyone, soft and elastic. Embracing close small-statured girls as if wrapping them up was also great, but embracing with Kaguya felt exactly like a [nearly drowning] sensation.

Kazuki too didn’t use his hand but responded using his whole body. They were rubbing their naked bodies at each other.

“Otouto-kun, you became hard…”

Kaguya whispered into his ear. The heat of that whisper made Kazuki feel even more heated.

“Nn…” The lump of Kazuki’s urge was wrapped into the triangle of Kaguya’s wetly drenched groin and both her thighs. That area was Kaguya’s most voluptuous body part. As if trying to squeeze it out just like that, she wriggled her waist back and forth. The soft and elastic wet flesh wriggled―against the pleasure he had never experienced before, Kazuki couldn’t endure and he almost leaked out his voice.

Stubbornly, Kazuki also fiercely knocked his waist on the pseudo-hole of the groin and thighs plumply tightening on him.

Kaguya’s sensitive spot was also scooped out by the sensation of Kazuki’s hard thing, Kaguya too gradually turned wet throughout her body, sweet voices incessantly continued to be whispered into his ear.

“Kazuki-kun…I want it, I want a baby-!”

Kaguya drew in her waist as if to invite Kazuki even deeper.

…That was no good. So as not to get swallowed inside, until the end he contained himself of only rubbing that entrance. In exchange, he made upward movements that fiercely scooped up the spot.

“Aa…♡ aa…♡”

*Nuchun! Nuchun!* The sounds rapidly turned wetter.

Kaguya’s whole body shivered in twitches. But unsatisfied with a single climax, her body continued bending back and forth.

“That’s no good, Kaguya.” Kazuki whispered back. Then with an ecstatically drunk red-faced Kaguya,

“…Onii-chan! Then, then make me feel even better!”

Saying that, she fawned on him. Her allure that tempted Kazuki viscously changed into a bewitching sweetness like a little sister. Without using any hand at all, with only body and body, the both of them climbed onto the height.

The movement of the two stopped, both of their convulsions aligned with each other. Something slimy was released between the gap of Kaguya’s soft flesh. But from Kazuki’s experience, he knew that Kaguya wouldn’t be satisfied with just two or three times. Kazuki’s body also couldn’t possibly cool down yet right now. Even he himself felt a mysterious bottomless something. While being wrapped by the released slimy texture, both of their breathing and sweat turned endlessly intense, even now the two of them were rubbing their bodies at each other.

===Part 6===

The sword-school Arthur used was sharp.

When he thought that the small one-handed sword was swung compactly, the point of the sword sharply leaped up and the trajectory changed into a thrust. Due to its double edge, compared to a Japanese katana, it had extensive variation. The free alteration that could also change into a feint was hard to deal with even when it had been Foresighted.

The sword master named Arthur used precise movements that didn’t have any erratic emotion, having said that it didn’t mean that he repeated a mechanical pattern, while observing his opponent with a fearful concentration power he wielded a precise high speed sword.

Compared to Kazuki who used his whole body to swing Ame no Murakumo, that elegant one-handed sword looked like a conductor stick swung by a conductor. It was not a swing filled with that great of a strength, but the Enchant Aura that covered the whole body was so thick it made fear run through his spine. Even though the movement was light, that one blow was by no means light.

Kazuki was not unprepared against even a single blow, but when Kazuki determined his aim during one of those attacks Kazuki started <Instant Positioning> in order to entangle the sword with his. Following the starting movement of his opponent’s swing, Kazuki parried so that the trajectory of the sword would shift to miss him by a hairbreadth, and then as the finishing touch he would repel the sword. Like that the opponent’s posture would break where Kazuki would turn it into a counterattack instantly, that was Kazuki’s sure-win pattern however…

“Mu-!” Arthur quickly detected the danger and leaped back.

Due to Arthur’s elegant one-handed sword skill that swung without putting body weight on it, even when his swordsmanship was disarrayed his posture didn’t break. Kazuki’s counterattack that should be landing without fail missed its chance, both sides were even without either having their stance broken and they took a distance from each other. To break Arthur using that pattern he needed a stronger repelling power in the end… reinforcement magic would be necessary.

“Waa―! Applause applause!”

Watching that breath-taking offense and defense of the two, the sitting and observing Hikaru-senpai clapped and cheered.

This was his first time seeing someone who actually said applause from her mouth.

Besides Hikaru-senpai, Beatrix too was watching over the offense and defense with an unusually serious look. It was just that her attire was {{furigana|pajamas|cute}} that had the feel of just waking up. Her long hair was towering up vertically like a tower as one long straight object, …what an impossible bed hair.

It was the custom practice time every morning. Hikaru-senpai who got carried away by shopping fever since they arrived at Las Vegas and skipped the practice was also making her return, the rare guest came along with the two, and an unusual excitement was displayed on the still dim courtyard of Hotel Yggdrasil.

“Interesting.”

Arthur sheathed his sword while smiling refreshingly. In contrast with Kazuki who was wearing gym uniform, he was wearing a fit suit since the morning.

The one-handed sword Arthur held was a broadsword that was said to be common in Britain’s Knight Order.

“You really skillfully use the katana ― the two-handed sword. You swing the two-handed sword powerfully, but the point of the sword moves delicately as if it’s a one-handed sword to brush off my attack. Two-handed sword, one-handed sword, spear, shield… you skillfully handle all those roles with a single piece of katana.”

“I too feel how frightening you are. The current you has one of your hands empty. When talking about the famous weapon that King Arthur possessed in the legend then it was not only the one-handed sword Excalibur. Two-handed sword, spear, short sword, and shield too…you should be able to skillfully use all kinds of weapons.”

The western knight that mastered every martial art… that should be the real image of King Arthur. Kazuki imagined someone that could skillfully used all kinds of arms with a similar standard to what he had just seen.

“Good insight.” After Arthur laughed, now he was the one that observed Kazuki in return.

“The way you grip is different with western sword art. By putting a space between the grips of the two hands, it becomes possible to handle the sword blade delicately… and you put the center of gravity not in your dominant hand but in the opposite left hand isn’t it?”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.11 077.jpg|thumb]]

Kazuki admired Arthur’s observing eye.

“A Japanese katana is curved because it stresses sharpness, so it will easily warp if a force is applied from the side. That’s why the blade needs to be handled accurately. Putting the center of gravity in the left hand…”

The human body took the balance at the focal point of the left foot and with that the right foot could step forward to start moving. Therefore the stance was the right hand and right foot directed forward.

Making the right hand as the fulcrum, power was put into the left hand to wield the sword ― in order to perform that effectively, using the principle of leverage, the wielder needed to open as much space as possible between the grips of the two hands.

When Kazuki mixed his gesture and explained, Arhur nodded in satisfaction saying “I see, I see.”

“Although Ame no Murakumo is not a Japanese katana, but it has the shape of an ancient sword.”

Kazuki also sheathed back Ame no Murakumo. The still new sheath was a straight thing for Ame no Murakumo’s personal use.

A Japanese katana was a curved single-edged blade, but an ancient sword like Ame no Murakumo was a straight sword that had a double-edge.

However when he swung this Ame no Murakumo it bent fiercely, drawing the same arc like a curved Japanese katana exhibiting its sharpness. Thanks to that Kazuki could handle it with the same sense like the Japanese katana he was used to. If he became familiar with it then he should be able to make use of how the sword was double-edged.

…It was a common theory in the modern sword art to take some space between the grips of both hands, but in the case of ancient sword art it was devised even further. In order to aim for victory, it goes to the one who makes the first move from a long distance, there was also a method with the right hand holding the end of the handle and then swinging the sword as hard as you could with one hand, then when in a close-quarter combat inside a small room the user needed both hands sticking at each other at the head of the handle not leaving any space between the two hands in order to swing the katana.

Beatrix had her eyes turn round from the outfield.

“What a complex thinking.”

“Yes, it’s a concept that one won’t think of if they only mainly plan to strike with a sword using power.”

Arthur nodded sharing the same opinion with Beatrix.

“Although in the case where the opponent is wrapped in magic power or wearing armor, I think rather than a sharp slash stressing cutting ability, its more effective to attack with all of one’s strength.”

“Judging from appearances, it seems that Japanese Mythology and Solomon Mythology has few in armor-type Magic Dress and armor equipping magic. I wonder if there is also that kind of influence?”

“Arthur is the type which uses a lot of magic that creates Sacred Treasure with armor Magic Dress then? Also you can skillfully use all Sacred Treasures with such high level just like now.”

“Fu-fu-fu, now I wonder about that?”

It was absolutely like what he thought, thinking that Kazuki made a wry smile.

―They respectively exposed a little of each other’s power scope.

Due to that they could affirm their friendly relationship, it was one kind of jest between each other.

For some reason Hikaru-senpai was looking alternately at Kazuki and Arthur with sparkling eyes.

“Somehow both of you, look like high school boys that showed each other’s dick as proof of friendship!”

“Normal high school boys don’t do that kind of thing senpai… what in the world are you saying…”

“Eh, they don’t do that!? Then let’s do it!”

Hikaru-senpai in the past had mistakenly thought that the BL manga she had read with pleasure(there was no mistake) as a manga that depicted what males actively participated in a lot of the time. Sometimes she exposed a peculiar world outlook.

“Ah, but in the first place Arthur-san is not a man, but a girl isn’t it-“

Hikaru-senpai grinned at Arthur teasingly.

“…You are still saying that? Geez there is no basis at all of that, how ridiculous.”

Arthur raised his voice just a little and showed an exaggerated shoulder shrug.

However even though Hikaru-senpai had said that far, yet Arthur didn’t reject it and showed the proof that she was wrong. He was just pushing back the topic saying it was absurd without giving Hikaru-senpai a chance to explain.

…If Arthur was actually falsifying his gender, perhaps it was a secret that was related to his contracted Diva and his power as Basileus.

Until now most of the time it was just Arthur that one-sidedly observed Kazuki’s battle. Then, even if his side was also extracting a little more information out from him then surely he couldn’t be blamed.

“Then if you are really a man, you will be fine even if you have your chest touched by me right?”

When Kazuki approached Arthur straightforwardly, Arthur went “…He-!?” and raised an upset voice.

“Wh, what are you saying I wonder. To…touching my chest? …Please think sensibly. For a gentleman, even if it’s against the same gender but touching someone’s chest without any reason at all is something that is just not right. I really misjudged you.”

“There is also no reason at all for you to be troubled being touched right? We are fellow males after all. You are accused by Hikaru-senpai that you are a girl so don’t you want to prove yourself? Fu-fu-fu.”

Arthur took several staggered steps back. Immediately Kazuki also filled the distance only as much as Arthur’s movement.

It was as if the two were dancing, both of them kept facing each other with Arthur that ran backward and Kazuki who chased him readily.

“Tha, that… it’s, you… anyway please stop.”

“What anyway, why are you running?”

With both his hands groping around, Kazuki chased Arthur who was running while saying unclear words.

It was fun seeing Arthur who had become King earlier than him and always constantly acted composed turned flustered like this. He could win, he could really win against the Britain King!

“Wa, wa wa wa wa, wait!” Arthur was cornered until the wall.

Kazuki took a powerful [wall bang] posture. It was the sure-kill technique that he had learned from his interaction with Koyuki.

“Fufufu, you can’t escape anymore Arthur.”

Putting his left hand right beside Arthur’s face, he brought his face near him in a sudden movement.

“Me too-, I’m touching too-♪” Hikaru-senpai was also making a groping motion with both her hands and came clinging.

“Please stop, you pervert duo!”

“Fufufu, please resign yourself for the sake of Japan and Britain’s alliance…!”

“Are you a brute-“

Still it was enough to just ascertaining Arthur’s reaction. Looking from his state, even without touching…

Kazuki was thinking of stopping just barely before touching.

“Wa, wait wait wait! …Kyaa-!!”

At that time when Arthur raised a scream, just before he was thinking of stopping, Kazuki’s right wrist was caught by someone and with a strong power he was pulled right to the side.

Being pulled to the side including his body in a half-hug, his palm landed on an ambiguous softness *pofu-*. Kazuki reflexively tried to ascertain what he touched and groped two, three times repeatedly.

Then “Nn-…” a tickled voice was leaked out―

“Be…Beatrix!? What are you doing!?”

Kazuki groped Beatrix’s breast through the pajama. Kazuki’s palm was covering over the slight bulge on Beatrix’s firm body.

Compared to the palm of Kazuki who was just exercising until just now, it was a chilly sensation.

Even when he asked what she was planning, Beatrix didn’t let go and continued to push out her breasts.

“For some reason it feels like I was made as an outcast.” She answered.

“I too still haven’t gotten used to the Japanese language. I get left behind if all of you talk too fast. I was desperately listening but… I get the feeling that you guys were saying something about ascertaining each other’s warrior’s chest muscle.”

“For you to catch words strangely like that, isn’t that just your brain addition!?”

“Rather than ascertaining the chest muscle of someone who dislikes doing it, it’s better for you to ascertain mine as much as you want!”

“Chest muscle you say… but doesn’t it feel squishy instead?”

It was fairly small, but it didn’t mean that she was completely flat. Touching that spot which had a texture that if he was a man there was no way he would not be happy, touching it like this from a misunderstanding made Kazuki feel guilt. But there was no sign at all from Beatrix that she was going to release Kazuki’s wrist that she was holding tightly.

“Squishy is it, so my training is still not sufficient. But… being rubbed like this feels good for some reason Kazuki! It’s a warrior’s happiness!!”

“That’s not a warrior’s happiness at all!”

A heart mark that marked a positivity level up flew at him from Beatrix.

To get her positivity level increased from something like this!

“…Geez, really. Looking from your flustered state, you were planning to stop just before touching weren’t you?”

Looking at Kazuki who was flustered from Beatrix’s breast, Arthur saw through how Kazuki was not really seriously going to touch him and heaved a deep sigh.

“Though I got the feeling that someone let out a really cute voice [kyaa-] just now.”

Still getting caught by Beatrix, Kazuki turned just his head to say that.

“No one was making a noise like that. Surely it’s just your imagination. …Please just leave it at that.”

With a chop, Arthur hit down Kazuki’s hand that was covering Beatrix’s chest.

Perhaps Beatrix had been satisfied already, she easily released her hand.

“Rather than something like that, let’s talk about something a little more serious.”

Arthur bluntly changed the topic.

“…This situation, how long do you think it’s going to continue?”

Arthur lowered her voice. What she meant by this situation was how regardless of Kazuki’s declaration that they would become North America’s ally, they still hadn’t been granted a meeting with America’s King.

They would continuously be in a limbo as long as they didn’t meet the other party’s boss.

“That the meeting doesn’t happen is because they are doubting us right, perhaps.”

Kazuki thrusts his right hand that was groping a breast just now into his pocket while saying his own guess.

Before Kazuki had discovered North America’s slave factory that was boldly hidden inside South America’s territory, liberated the slaves, and destroyed the factory. Furthermore he defeated the Slave Director Red Metallica ― and as a result, killed him.

Of course the King would surely know about the facility destruction and the disappearance of his close subordinate immediately. The timing also matched with just when Kazuki and the others who just returned to Las Vegas.

In order to feign that it was the Indian’s deed, Kazuki and co. thoroughly destroyed the factory leaving no evidence behind before withdrawing but ― it was only natural to be doubted.

“There is still no sign that the South Americans will come attacking, so aren’t they in the middle of leisurely investigating the ruined building in case there is something that can be proof right now?”

Looking from the view point of the other party, Kazuki and co. were suspicious. However, if Kazuki and his group joined South America’s side then North America wouldn’t have any chance to win… exactly because they were thinking like that that they couldn’t even treat Kazuki imprudently.

Based from that standing point, Kazuki and co. were the ones who stood in the superior position.

“How tedious.”

Arthur grimaced and scratched his head. From these few days associating with him Kazuki understood a few things, but this Basileus didn’t seem to like sneaky plans.

Arthur too was by no means someone who moved without planning. For his objective he formed alliance with Japan, giving out information in small amounts trying to skillfully move the situation to be convenient for him. However he didn’t try to lie or deceive. He was likable with his consistency and honesty.

At that point, they had already plunged into the middle of vortex of suspicion and chaos in their relation with North America.

“What concerns me is the silence of the Germans.”

“Mu?” Beatrix reacted. Without needing it being said, Germany was Beatrix’s mother country.

“Regarding the reply for the cooperation system from now on, and regarding how we are bringing around Beatrix as we pleased, it will be strange if there is no reply soon.”

In the East-West war of Japan and Yamato, Beatrix ignored the cooperative relation with Japan and suddenly attacked their side in a betrayal act. It was because of the misinformation that Loki spread that Beatrix became instigated, but still…

Kazuki was thinking of not pursuing about that betrayal and wanted to continue their cooperative relation from now on too. After all, for the Norse Mythology too Loki should be a bitter enemy. Damian and Eleonora returned to their country in order to explain the situation, but Kazuki ordered Beatrix to pay her debt and one-sidedly took Beatrix around.

Damian and Eleonora should have already arrived at their homeland a long time ago. Then what were they planning from now on, would they make Beatrix go home, it was strange that no reaction came from the other side.

“Certainly it’s troubling if Germany won’t become our ally. Our defense is too thin on hand. I don’t think that the worst scenario will happen, but…”

If in the worst scenario, Germany moved not according to their prediction… if for some playful reason they became Loki’s ally like Russia… in that case, for Arthur and Kazuki it wouldn’t be the time to even think of America. They would abandon everything that they were doing right now and hurry to return to their own country.

Already, Kazuki and Arthur were walking on a tightrope where it would be dangerous if their absence in their country was exposed. They were making use of Italia’s Regina keeping her eye on Loki, but just depending on that felt uneasy.

They were doing this with the assumption that Germany would fulfill the role of keeping the balance.

That was why everyday Akane-senpai returned to Queen Kaguya that was anchored at San Francisco several times to confirm whether there was any contact that came through the INMARSAT communication.

“There is no need to worry.”

Hearing the talk, Beatrix who was ruminating with her head down raised her face.

“Our Basileus… Hrotsvit-sama will not join hands with the likes of the Chaos Side. Also she shouldn’t be leaving alone the matter about me like this forever.”

[Hrotsvit], was that the name of the German Basilleus, for the first time Kazuki became aware of that name.

In any case there was no news that came whether from the North America’s King or German’s Basilleus, South America was also not attacking so the situation was stagnating.

“We have to make use of this given free time effectively.”

“For instance perhaps we could become stronger by piling up training like this.”

Arthur floated a smile in his reply. It looked like that Arthur too liked training.

Certainly it was just like he said, but in Kazuki’s case he was not limited to just that.

Perhaps Arthur and Beatrix were already slightly aware, but Kazuki became stronger from the power of bonds with everyone. For the sake to become strong, was not the reason but… he had to use this time for the sake of everyone.

After the intensive training, Kazuki took a shower.

Of course he could also clear away all the sweat and filth with only the power of magic, but rinsing it all away with a shower and changing his clothes was overwhelmingly comfortable and it also cleared his feelings.

The hotel Yggdrasil’s one floor also included a large public bath that was reserved for them.

If clothes were left inside the dressing room’s basket, the hotelman would launder them without being asked and deliver it afterwards. Rather, this temporary residence left nothing to be done to the degree that he wanted to say to give some chore to him too.

Kazuki felt refreshed from the shower, changed into his plain clothes and exited the large bathroom.

And then he returned to his own room… and realized that he kept his cell phone inside the pocket of his taken off clothes and forgot to take it out. Reluctantly he turned back to return to the dressing room.

In the middle of the corridor he unexpectedly encountered Koyuki where she was saying “puu” and pulled his sleeve, so for a while Kazuki flirted and caressed Koyuki.

Parting with Koyuki and finally arrived until in front of the dressing room, he put his hand on the door.

Kazuki noticed something strange.

There was a faint sound inside. The user of this male bath was supposedly only Kazuki.

Was it the hotelman that came to collect the dirty clothes he wondered, but it was still too early for that.

Thinking it suspicious he sharpened his senses and sensed a weak magic power from the room inside.

Kazuki carefully opened the door a little and peeked inside.

“Kazuki… Kazu-kun…”

An ardent voice leaked out from the door gap.

‘Eh?’ Kazuki thought. Someone that called Kazuki as Kazu-kun, and then that ardent tone of voice was…

The one who was in the male section of the dressing room was Kazuha-senpai. Moreover she was picking up Kazuki’s gym uniform and underwear that were drenched with sweat from the dirty clothes basket, and pressed her face on them.

*suu―, haa―*, matching with such deep breathing sound there was a faint light of magic power leaking out ― she was sharpening her sense of smell with magic power and sniffed the smell of Kazuki’s clothes with all she had.

*kuchu kuchu* There was also a faint watery sound. Raising the clothes with one hand, her other hand was reaching onto her lower body. Kazuha-senpai was in her uniform, but from her skirt her underwear was lowered until her knees. Her other hand was quietly moving inside that skirt. There was also magic light power emitted out from inside the skirt.

“Kazu-kun… Kazu-kun-“

The voice and the act little by little increased in intensity.

…That Kazuha-senpai was, doing this kind of thing.

Kazuki received a shock. Certainly Koyuki too had once made a slight confession that she did that kind of thing. But it was hard to imagine her appearance practically doing it.

Kazuha-senpai’s appearance was awfully graphic that it shook Kazuki. It was different from desiring a skinship and affection because there was the loved person in front of his eyes. It was an appearance where by herself, with only her own hand and delusion she was purely indulging in pleasure.

Furthermore, that Kazuha-senpai was burying her face into Kazuki’s taken off underpants.

*GACHA!*

At that time Kazuki’s hand slid off from the rotated door knob. The knob returned to its original angle with a half rotation, raising an out of place large sound.

“ueAa-!?” Kazuha-senpai raised a strange voice and raised her face from the underwear, then she turned to his direction.

“……aa- …….Kazu, kun…”

Her face that was bright red from the excitement of her act until now froze dumbfounded.

In a flash Kazuha-senpai hid Kazuki’s clothes behind her back. And then “Wr…wrong, that, this is” Her mouth opened trying to say something looking for excuse. But no matter how there was no way she could think of an excuse for this kind of situation, Kazuha-senpai’s lips was trembling in shivers, tears slowly gathered in her eyes.

Unable to bear it Kazuha-senpai tried to escape from that place.

However her pantsu that was lowered until her knees got her legs entangled making her fall down cruelly.

In panic Kazuki jumped and embraced Kazuha-senpai who almost fell down without even taking ukemi.<ref>Ukemi, the art of falling down safely.</ref>

He supported her, but ― not trying to get up from that position, he pushed her down in reverse.

“What were you doing, senpai?”

So that she wouldn’t be able to resist Kazuki pinned both of Kazuha-senpai’s hands, held them down, and whispered into her ear.

Kazuha-senpai went “that, that” with her eyes turning round and round everywhere.

“To reinforce your sense of smell while sniffing the smell of the underwear with your all, as expected that’s really embarrassing.”

“Yo, you’re wrong-! This is a special training for my newly inspired general magic…!”

She said out something incoherent.

“To aim for the freshly taken off clothes right after the morning training, this skillful planning, that being the case this is not your first offense is it?“

“…Y, yess-“

Kazuha-senpai murmured in resignation.

“So…sorry… So…something like this is revolting isn’t it…?”

Feeling upset, the drops of tear that floated in her eyes became even bigger, and she looked at him with upward glances.

Feeling pitiful for a little, Kazuki lightly kissed Kazuha-senpai, and said.

“I’m not angry, I’m not thinking that you are revolting at all senpai.”

Light entered Kazuha-senpai’s expression in a flash.

“But it’s unfair.”

“Eh?“ He swiftly moved onto the lower body of Kazuha-senpai who was asking back, then Kazuki lifted both of senpai’s legs as if flipping over a tea table.

With a slide the underwear that got entangled in her legs got taken off.

“!?” While Kazuha-senpai was petrified, Kazuki forcefully pushed open both of senpai’s legs.

It was the quickness of a single breath unique to fast-draw swordsman.

“Eh, eeeeeeeeee-!?”

Opening Kazuha-senpai’s both legs into a shape like the letter M, her thighs was pressed down by Kazuki, her skirt was rolled up so it couldn’t achieve its role, in the end her groin was exposed in an unbecoming posture.

The flower petal opened and closed each time Kazuha-senpai was breathing. From the center honey was spilling down stickily. The pink color of the mucous membrane that seemed to gradation from the skin color felt really sticking to the outside from the body inside, that place was exactly [the spot that a girl must hide].

“Aa… aa…” Kazuha-senpai became stupefied.

“It’s unfair, so I’m also going to sniff Kazuha-senpai’s smell now.”

“Sm, smell…? Eh, you lie…”

Kazuki brought his face near that spot until there was only a distance of a few millimeters, then he took a deep breath with his all.

“N-, no no no! That’s embarrassing, that’s just too embarrassing!!”

It was different from Mio or Hikaru-senpai. Each of them had their own different scent.

It was as if Kazuki was planning to talk with her mucous membrane, he tasted the difference in scent.

“It doesn’t smell like the bitterness of alkali, first there is the faint sour aroma that comes, after that the swelling that looks like a blue apple has the sweet flavor that softly spreads, the aftertaste mysteriously has a sharp freshness…”

“You, you are going to talk absorbedly like a sommelier like that!? I feel like that you say…?”

“Senpai, since you were alone until now, your body has been faintly shining blue all along. This is the sense strengthening to make you feel good right?”

Pointed out by Kazuki, her expression that was a mix of shock and shame totally turned into a single color of shame.

Kazuki stayed quiet in order to wait for the reply, he was only sniffing the smell, not giving out any sign of touching at all.

Thereupon as if to coax him, Kazuha-senpai’s magic power light gradually turned stronger.

“…Be, because in the snow mountain, being touched by Kazuki with this felt really good so… experiencing something like that will make it a habit…”

“And then senpai touched yourself alone. Even though senpai is a genius of general magic yet you use magic for something like this, furthermore it was while sniffing the smell of someone’s underwear.”

“Uuuu… why are you saying something that mean-“

Kazuha-senpai, who in the past had verbally abused Kazuki that he was a harem pervert, was now raising a pitiable voice.

“Because if I don’t bully Kazuha-senpai, you won’t be honest to me, would you? Even though if senpai honestly pleaded to me then I too will be happy, I’ll answer senpai’s demand with my all.”

Kazuha-senpai’s eyes that Kazuki was staring at was wrapped with bewitching light.

Kazuki released his hands from Kazuha-senpai’s legs. However Kazuha-senpai kept her legs open with her own will and didn’t seem like she would close it. Instead she pushed open that soaked place with both her hands and directed it to Kazuki.

While shutting her eyes tightly to bear her shame, she raised her voice.

“Ka…Kazu-kun, touch this place again! That time before felt far better compared to touching myself so… touch my inside with Kazu-kun’s hand!!”

With a slide Kazuki’s finger entered the inside of Kazuha-senpai.

The tip of his finger immediately prodded at the weak spot of Kazuha-senpai that he found out from before. That small stimulation was amplified by Kazuha-senpai’s magic skill that could be called genius and “nHii-!” Kazuha-senpai gasped in convulsion. Kazuha-senpai immediately pressed her mouth with both her hands.

“Senpai, don’t hold back your voice, please show me your cute side more honestly.”

Kazuki whispered into her ear. To expose herself honestly, there was still a step lacking for Kazuha-senpai to reach that mental state. Kazuha-senpai was trembling in shudders.

Kazuki tickled while tracing a round shape inside of Kazuha-senpai.

“Kazu-kunn-♡ It feels good-♡ I love you Kazu-kun-♡”

“Does senpai love me only because it feels good?”

“Yo…you are wrong, I’ll be honest so, don’t say anything mean-!”

Kazuha-senpai writhed while hiding her face with both her hands. The liquid that overflowed from her lovely place increased the stickiness, it was foaming whitely. While Kazuki attacked her weak spot with one hand, his other hand wrenched open Kazuha-senpai’s hand while he said “please don’t hide your face”. The cute Kazuha-senpai who was melting from pleasure was exposed. Thanks to her disarrayed breathing, a single line of droll dripped down from her mouth.

At the same time, he moved his right hand even stronger and dug up around.

“FUAAAAAAAAAAAA-♡”

Kazuha-senpai trembled *GAKU GAKU!* while shrieking, tightening hard around Kazuki’s finger. For the moment Kazuki stopped his stimulation and let her rest, then her stiffened body relaxed in resignation from the backlash.

“Aa, aaaa…”

*chorororororo*…From Kazuha-senpai’s there where Kazuki’s finger was still inside, golden liquid made a splash, stain was spreading on the carpet of the dressing room.

“Ah…AAA!” Kazuha-senpai recovered her reasoning and yelled.

“So…sorry! I, I, pe…pee…uaaaaa, no way, no, it’s not stopping…”

“It’s fine senpai, it can be cleaned up later using magic. …Rather than that, please show more of your cute appearance with honesty. Please, let out all the part of the person that is inside Kazuha-senpai.”

At the same time when Kazuha-senpai's peeing was stopping, Kazuki once again restarted his stimulation with his right hand.

“This, this kind of appearance…, ah…aaaaaa…♡”

The shell that was hiding Kazuha-senpai melted like a candle and vanished.

“N-, no, feeling this happy and this good will turn me strange…! Like this I, will become, a pervert…!”

“Kazuha-senpai, I love you.”

“I, I too love Kazu-kunnnnnnnnnn♡”

Once again Kazuha-senpai convulsed fiercely while screaming.

For a while Kazuha-senpai’s breathing turned feeble.

When Kazuki began to clean up the stain in the carpet, Kazuha-senpai returned to her senses and leaped up.

“Tha…that’s, I’ll do that myself-!!”

When Kazuha-senpai held her hand at her own careless stain, along with light the stain disappeared. It didn’t disappear by being moved to a different place.

“Eh… disintegration!?”

Kazuha-senpai’s innate talent was sublimed until a miraculous height from losing herself in her concentration in her wish to vanish the embarrassing stain. The disintegration of material ― surely if she got used to it, it would also be possible for a phenomenon disintegration to be done with it. It was the same technique as how Regina made low level magic invalid by disintegrating everything.

The disposal was over in an instant, Kazuha-senpai then yelled “I don’t know what kind of face I have to show myself with anymore―” before escaping with a whoosh.

Witnessing the awakening moment of the world’s highest level of magic skill from the world’s highest level of ‘whatever, I don’t care’, really what a person whose limits couldn’t be seen… thinking that, Kazuki shuddered.

===Part 7===

Finally the time where the group members had begun to wake up had come, this time it was heading to the kitchen to prepare the breakfast. He had already made an agreement with the hotel management to borrow the kitchen.

In the middle of the corridor he unexpectedly came across Koyuki again where she pulled his sleeve saying “puu puu”, so for a while Kazuki flirted and caressed her.

After that he entered the inside of the restaurant’s kitchen.

“I have been waiting, Nii-sama!” A black cat jumped out from inside the kitchen.

“Kanae! Why are you here?”

Even though she was a girl that had never done any household chore at all since the past.

“Fufufu, rather than asking why, doesn’t Nii-sama have something else to say to me?”

Kanae who leaped at him like a cat was ― wearing naked apron.

…No, when he looked carefully she was wearing a pantsu. The pantsu could be seen peeking out secretly from the side of the apron. It seemed that she didn’t have the courage to wear a true naked apron.

…Even though as a {{furigana|little sister|step sister}} she was acting with too much boldness, now when their relationship had become that of a male and female Kanae was entering a guarded stance instead. This girl couldn’t become bold except in a gag atmosphere.

“The newly-wed wife Kanae in naked apron has come to help with the breakfast cooking~! Now, please cook me with the flame of love!! Your order is me isn’t it-“

“Having someone this erotically cute clinging to me will make me unable to concentrate on the cooking.”

Kazuki took out the ingredients from the refrigerator and lined them up in the kitchen, then he stroked Kanae’s head.

“Eh? Just when I thought that a tsukkomi will come I got let free while getting honestly praised? Ehehe~, if Nii-sama is stroking me like that I’m going to feel it~. Nhooooooooooo!”

Kanae opened her eyes wide and licked with her tongue. ‘Don’t make funny faces.’

Right now she was like this but… when he imagined the time passing from now on and [Kanae with a love relationship] developing, Kazuki secretly felt his heart beating fast.

*BAN!* The kitchen door was opened vigorously.

“Fufufu, Kanae-san, for you to call that as naked apron, as usual you are really completely lacking aren’t you!”

“Funya!?” “That voice!”

The ones who appeared were the Ryuutaki sisters ― and both of them were also in a naked apron.

When Miyabi-senpai made a turn with a twirl to display her appearance, her raw bottom shook like jelly.

Looking at that authentic naked apron, Kazuki and Kanae trembled with fear.

“You guys are exhibitionist pervert sisters! Return back to your mirror world!!” Kanae yelled.

“W…we are not perverted here! Appealing like this, is because we want to obtain affection from Kazuki!”

Miyabi-senpai pressed the fringe of her apron while taking a glance at Kazuki. The fringe of the apron was short like a miniskirt, it looked like everything would be seen just by having it move away a little.

…To do something that extreme even though in reality she was actually embarrassed with it. This person was not an exhibitionist, she only had the bad habit to self-explode.

Shinobu-senpai on the other hand, she once possessed the sensible side to remonstrate Miyabi-senpai who was once wearing a perverted swimsuit, but since her heart was opened as a result of worrying about what kind of distance would be fine for her to come in contact with Kazuki, she had turned to a direction of not caring about anything.

“Gau” Shinobu-senpai calmly entered into the kitchen, then she began to munchingly eat the bacon and sausage from among the lined up ingredients.

“Shinobu-senpai, please don’t snatch food right from the beginning!!”

“It’s troubling if you misunderstand my coming here is to help or anything. I’m the sampling expert beast.”

Recently this girl was flexible like a beast, she lived without thinking of anything.

“If, if it’s like this, I will take off my pantsu too!!”

Opposing the too free sisters, Kanae speedily took off her pantsu.

“Here, Nii-sama, a little sister’s freshly taken off and steamy pantsu, this is Japan’s specially selected ingredient you know!!”

While Kanae made a clamor to hide her embarrassment, she pushed the pantsu to Kazuki. It was a simple white pantsu that had no seductiveness in it, yet that made it all the cuter instead. Perhaps because Kanae’s temperature had risen from her shyness, but the pantsu was steamy.

“No, I don’t know what to do even if you hand me over your pantsu. It’s troubling thinking from a sanitary aspect so just keep it somewhere else.”

“The fresh pantsu of the cute little sister is coldly judged as garbage!? It is okay even if Nii-sama put it in your mouth you know! In a sexual meaning!”

He didn’t have any fetish to see a pantsu with that kind of eye, so Kazuki washed his hands and began the cooking preparations.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.11 099.jpg|thumb]]

“It can’t be helped nyaa―” saying that Kanae wore back her panty and helped Kazuki.

The separation of cultures for ten-odd years made splendid developments even in the field of food.

In Japan there was a fixation on the ingredient’s freshness, drawing out the simple charm of that ingredient thoroughly was demanded, developing the chef’s skill in alchemic food preparation. In contrast to that, in North America processed food like ham, or bacon, fermented meat, cheese, from all those completely new seasonings and sauces for flavoring were developed. Then what would happen if America’s ingredients were to be cooked by Japan’s alchemist chef… such thinking was only a natural idea.

Egg dishes were a standard in America’s breakfast. There Kazuki took the challenge to learn the recipes of [Benedict's Egg] and [egg slate] that were the standard among celebrities.

Benedict's Egg was placing ingredients like ham or bacon or vegetables and the like added with poached egg on top of a muffin, then hollandaise sauce was poured on it. Hollandaise sauce was a sauce made from butter, lemon, egg yolk, and condiments, but in the present time America there were a lot of new varieties of alchemic sauce that could be added. The factor that showed the skill of the chef was the adjustment in boiling the poached egg. Making an eddy inside the pot with Psychokinesis, then dropping the egg there. In order to not have the white of the egg end up scattering, the chef needed to continuously control Psychokinesis while ascertaining the state of the egg using Extra Sense, also performing the optimum application of heat using Pyrokinesis… considering the egg white and the egg yolk had different optimum heat flow condition. Among the many egg dishes, there were also chefs that claimed that poached egg was the most completed, based on theory, but a perfect poached egg couldn’t be cooked without using magic. Especially in the case where poached egg was going to be placed on top of Benedict's Egg, in order to enjoy the egg yolk mixing with the hollandaise sauce, the egg yolk had to be cooked leniently near raw.

Egg slate was putting raw egg on top of mass potato that was put in a container and applying heat on it, adding herbs to it, and then the eater could enjoy the contrast of food texture between the syrupy soft boiled egg and the smooth and spongy mash potato, it was that kind of food. Mash potato was made by boiling the potato whole in order to not let the taste and nutrition of the potato escape, even while boiling the chef had to use Pyrokinesis to apply equal heat on the outside and inside of the potato. Then after applying the heat and the time to mash the potato came, to prevent useless stickiness like glue came out from the destruction of the cell, magical finesse to mash the potato without destructing the cells was demanded.

The chefs of America were in a state of not noticing that these two cooking could be obsessed over in detail until this far by means of magic.

…Although Kazuki too, he was not yet as good in cooking as he had in his sword skill.

If he was able to make it successfully he was going to introduce this way to the chefs of this hotel. It was his way of returning the favor of being taught America’s food culture and recipes.

Miyabi-senpai peeked at Kazuki’s cooking work with deep interest. While holding down her apron’s fringe.

“Although the recipe and ingredients stay American as it is, but the thorough fixation toward the detail in the process is the inherent flavor of Japanese culture isn’t it?”

Shinobu-senpai was making a face as if droll could drip down at anytime.

“If Kazuki marries me or Nee-sama then I can eat this everyday… This is, love…”

“Don’t see the food but look at the person itself.”

Kazuki answered while baking the pancake as desert at the same time.

“I really like Kazuki.”

Shinobu-senpai brought her shoulder close to the cooking Kazuki.

“Hmph, there is no way I can share Nii-sama’s time with just liking at the degree of [really]. I like Nii-sama in the level of ultra-dynamite-gigaton-siscon.”

Kanae tried to cut in between Kazuki and Shinobu-senpai. Shinobu-senpai braced herself “gau” and resisted Kanae, both of them began a pushing game. As someone that was in the middle of cooking at their side, he wanted them to stop.

“Fufu, it’s because Shinobu was acting crabby at Kazuki before this, she’s concerned with that so she cannot honestly say that she loves him.” Miyabi-senpai pointed out from the side.

Kazuki halted his cooking and faced Shinobu-senpai.

Shinobu-senpai spoke “gau” and hugged tightly *mukyuu* at Kazuki.

It was as if she was a wild beast that expressed through action what she couldn’t say through her mouth.

Kazuki hugged back tightly. Shinobu-senpai’s body that was a little stiff released its strength and leaned on Kazuki. It was a melting reaction characteristic of girls that liked him.

Kazuki gently lifted up Shinobu-senpai’s face, and kissed her lips.

It was just a kiss like a light stamp. When their faces separated, Shinobu-senpai’s face was of someone that had been conscious of a male for the first time since she was born, an enraptured and intoxicated blushing face. A large heart mark flew at Kazuki.

”Kazuki… it’s not just a mere like but I really love you♡”

Hearing that response of a girl who only just knew love, it made Kazuki’s chest feel tightened.

“Fufu-, Kazuki, I too…”

The good-for-nothing Miyabi-senpai who did bold things even though at heart she was embarrassed, took advantage of Shinobu-senpai’s good atmosphere and attached her body to him tightly.

Kazuki also kissed Miyabi-senpai. Miyabi-senpai too was murmuring “Fufu, fufufufufufufu…happiness♡ I wonder if this is okay, for something this happy to happen to someone like me…”

Ryuutaki Miyabi―82 Ryuutaki Shinobu―82

Kanae who was trying to obstruct Shinobu-senpai was sandwiched between the twin sisters and got pushed back instead.

“Nii-sama, mumumuu―!! Even though I cannot kiss anymore since the first time―! If someday when Nii-sama can kiss me again and you don’t do it in an amazingly dramatic way then I won’t forgive Nii-sama forever―! Forever―!!” Kanae complained while hopping up and down *pyon pyon*.

The fusion of Japan-America cooking received great popularity from everyone.

Because of that Kazuki held confidence and introduced that cooking method to the chefs of the hotel. The chefs showed an exaggerated reaction unique to Las Vegas and kept saying thanks to Kazuki a lot.

After finishing a meaningful cooking discussion with the chefs, Kazuki got out into the corridor.

Thereupon he once again unexpectedly encountered Koyuki, “puu puu puu” where she came at him pulling at his clothes’ fringe, so Kazuki flirted and caressed Koyuki for a while.

After that Kazuki went until the room of Kamimura-san and Amaterasu.

It was a faulty expression to count Amaterasu as [one person], but rather than calling the room as Kamimura-san’s room alone it felt more like a [two person room].

He knocked on the door, but there was no reply.

But the magic power reaction through the bond showed that the girl was here. From the strength of the reaction that he could sense, it was not like Kamimura-san would be troubled if she was seen by Kazuki. Perhaps making this kind of judgment was too ahead of himself, still he pushed open the door.

The door felt heavier compared to the door of the other rooms.

All of a sudden a roar so loud that felt like it would blow his head off rushed into both his ears. It was a rhythmical BGM that sounded thrilling. In panic Kazuki entered inside and closed the door. This door, it was amazingly sound proof.

The inside of the room was dark, inside the darkness rainbow light was rotating round and round. On the ceiling there was a mirror ball that was cryptically rotating.

‘What’s with this room’, feeling perplexed without a shred of composure in him, Kazuki confronted even more confusion.

One surface of the wall had become a cyber screen, images that seemed like an anime’s opening was flowing. The moment he focused on the screen, he felt a feeling of immersion as if he was sucked into the image. It was an advanced alchemic image.

In the image was a character dancing matching an English song. And then under the mirror ball, Kamimura-san wearing sunglasses and also Amaterasu were singing a song that was mixed with strange sounds like “WEIIIIIIIII!” or “HYAHHAAAAA!” and the like, while dancing *ZUNDOKODOKODOKO*.

They were what were called otagei.<ref>Type of fan that yells and dances at concerts.</ref> A race that Kazuki only knew existed in his knowledge.

Kamimura-san’s dancing and singing was complicatedly unskillful but pleasant to see, yet Amaterasu’s move was frighteningly hip hop. What’s with this god-sama.<ref>To imagine how Amaterasu dance, try this video http://www.nicovideo.jp/watch/sm27735757?ref=search_tag_video, or search dance video with this wordキレッキレ. The katakana just now means sharp-sharp</ref>

Kamimura-san didn’t really notice him, so Kazuki also watched her and learned the dance before participating in the moves *ZUNDOKODOKODOKO*.

When the opening image was over, the mirror ball stopped moving at the ceiling and Kamimura-san and Amaterasu stopped dancing, finally they noticed that Kazuki was just participating in the dance.

“KAZUKI!?” For some reason his name was said in English pronunciation.

“Kamimura-san is as always amazingly high-spirited huh.”

After Kamimura-san temporarily stopped the image, she curled herself up in embarrassment.

“He…here I cannot see Japan’s internet or anime so I watched America’s anime…”

“Just now, that was America’s anime?”

“Due to the relation break-off with Japan the moe-otaku of America were cut off from the moe culture of Japan, so they independently developed the New American Moe-anime Culture… the painting style is a little funky but its cute enough, it also absorbed America’s characteristic dance culture so it cannot be made light of… These few days I got completely absorbed in it degozaru.”<ref>An extremely polite expression, usually only used by people of low status.</ref>

Kamimura-san hid her embarrassment by adding [degozaru] at the end of her sentence.

“What about this room? For some reason it has been turned into a terrific home theater here…”

Everyone’s rooms were also periodically remodeled by the direction of the hotelmen matching with their long stay, but this room was just too awesome by a large margin compared to the others. It was not in the realm of remodeling anymore.

It was not only the image projection, the sound too was using an audio with realness on a level that didn’t exist in Japan’s alchemic technology. It was not only things like the nonexistence of the noise, the scale of the sound field and even the sense of distance felt like he was in a live music performance.

“Hikaru said to me that money is no problem, then when I said that I like something like this the hotelman also said that it’s fine for me to remodel whatever I like and they steadily arranged vendors… I hesitated but, everyone was too pushy… when I noticed it had become like this.”

“That’s because the people here are displaying servicing mentality on the level of [I’ll show you that I can make you happy without fail] huh.”

“But amazing… it’s amazing you know, America’s culture is seriously amazing! Capitalism banzai!!”

Suddenly Kamimura-san’s tension was accelerating.

Some kind of window popped up on the wall screen. A message in English with a face shot icon of a foreigner accompanying it was floating. Kamimura-san cut off Kazuki with words “Ah, sorry”, then without any physical interface as intermediary at all she typed an English reply with thought input. It seemed that she was doing some kind of conversation.

“Who was it just now?”

“That’s a chat friend that I created in America’s internet… the otakus of America seems like they respect Japanese people a lot as the ancestor of the moe culture, I, just from being able to speak in Japanese became greatly popular… fuhi.”

So it was something like how people who could speak old Latin in Middle Age Europe would be recognized as a person with highly refined culture. Seems like it had become a great thing for her.

{Heeey, check it out yo Kazuki! Enjoy whatcha do!?}

The Diva in the appearance of a little girl, Amaterasu’s avatar was, while doing gestures of unknown meaning she called out to him with hip hop English.

Her appearance was wearing leather jacket that was funky in America, but she was an avatar so she had no real body.

“What in the world are you saying…” His speech towards this respectable god unintentionally turned into a casual language.<ref>Usually Kazuki used polite language to converse with Amaterasu</ref>

{Oou, soorryy… I forget Japanese language yeah, maann.}

“As the highest god of Japanese Mythology, is that really fine for you…”

Leme also materialized and said that in amaze.

{Soorry, fuckin’ Lemegeton… this feeling son of a bitch. Noo fun.}

Amaterasu shrugged her shoulders exaggeratedly. “What fuckin’ Lemegeton-! You have turned into something that can only be tsukkomi-ed!” Leme lost her temper.

Leme, she was unexpectedly fixated on gods’ social standing huh.

When the mirror ball went off the room was dark so Kazuki turned on the light, after that Kamimura-san attached silver accessory on her loose clothes and put her cap facing backwards, doing the so called hip hop fashion. Kamimura-san was the one fully enjoying the American lifestyle more than anyone.

“It looks like you are fully enjoying this, however enjoying America only inside your room is somewhat wasting it, how about we go outside for a date?”

“Da…date!?” Kamimura-san shrank herself twitchingly.

There was a fact that couldn’t be forgotten.

If Kamimura-san didn’t strengthen the power of the bond with Kazuki… her existence would completely vanish.

Leading Kamimura-san who instantly turned quiet the moment she left her {{furigana|territory|room}}, they exited the hotel.

Kazuki was wearing tailored jacket and jeans, while Kamimura-san was wearing her usual goth-loli dress. This was the original appearance of Kamimura-san that was not Americanized.

“I…is my appearance not strange?” Kamimura-san was looking for Kazuki’s reaction.

…Mio-sensei had said this to him.

Although it’s important to have a clear direction of coordination since the beginning, however if you are too consistent with it then it will look completely like cosplay so pay attention to it.

{Our stylishness in the end is something for during daily life so make allowance for that, balanced sense and the technique for taking off the clothes are important. When on a date, it’s disappointing when your partner comes wearing a too normal outfit but, just because of that it’s also troubling if they come wearing tuxedo or suits right? It’s charming in its own way, however, but it’s just too out of place in the middle of a city. That’s why it’s fine just wearing a jacket… something like that. Don’t follow your coordination completely, but step out of it a little.}

Kazuki took that advice for his current appearance, when he remembered back even at the time Mio was wearing cute fashion there were many instances where she was incorporating cool items in one aspect. That was why that time he coordinated Hikaru-senpai in mannish style he nonchalantly put cute pumps at her.

Based from that theory, Kamimura-san’s goth-loli was too complete and thorough that she overdid it.

It was not stylish in the daily life. Without doubt it was out of place in the middle of Japan’s city.

But because the person herself had the atmosphere that was removed from the society, she had the feeling of accepting her current situation. She had no out of place feeling towards her out of place outfit. Although the elf Koyuki and Miyabi-senpai also had that kind of atmosphere.

“You look like a doll somehow, it’s cute Kamimura-san.”

When Kazuki said that, Kamimura-san smiled shyly.

“I want to become Kazuki’s doll… and then I want to get provided for my whole life and live playing around…”

“It feels like you said something cute for a moment there, but listening till the end makes me think how refreshingly a no good kid you are.”

However after saying that when he tried to think calmly, what was his own plan for the future.

He had the determination to be together with everyone forever but… how would he marry with Japan’s legislative system? Also, if he built a family together with everyone, ‘Can I earn an income that can support everyone… what’s going to happen with the children number…?’

{No, you guys are all the elite of the Knight Order so you are completely covered in that right? You are a high income earner you know.}

Leme came with telepathic communication to him amazedly from his thought of poverty.

‘…Is that so, even when we come back to Japan we won’t have to worry about the money for the future huh.’

{Rather, even though you had become the officially acknowledged King, yet you still have to worry about the future, a world too tough like that is just unpleasant… You are shouldering a great responsibility, you are fighting with your life on the line right?}

Even if he was told that, even if he didn’t receive any recompense or anything, but he was only fighting for what was important for him, that was what Kazuki thought. His mother also fought without even anybody knowing about it, doing such thing.

“All right―, I’m going to get a lot of money from the government and then support Kamimura-san for sure―”

When Kazuki said that frivolously with a careless feeling, Kamimura-san went “UEEE―II!” and raised both her hands happily.

“By…by the way, where are we going?” Kamimura-san asked timidly.

Kazuki pondered. Surely it would be better for Kamimura-san to avoid places that was jammed with people…

Kazuki was in a deteriorated wasteland.

There was no one around in the surroundings that it made him feel helpless. Suddenly out of nowhere the dry wind carried the smell of gunpowder smoke and oil, and then the smell of blood.

Kazuki was shouldering a sack filled with a little rice and water, he was running madly. From behind him an engine sound could be heard that made Kazuki’s spine freeze. …Those guys are coming!

When he turned back, from the other side of the horizon where there was nothing except abandoned buildings and sandstorm, there were several shadows of large specks that came in pursuit. They approached near in a blink of an eye.

Those shadows were armored vehicles and bikes that were equipped with machine guns, rocket launchers and flame throwers.

For Kazuki to be able to see them with his eyes meant that they too could confirm Kazuki by sight.

Countless sounds of firearms deafened his ear.

In order to shake off the enemy’s aim Kazuki ran with all his strength while avoiding left and right. Yet his feet got entangled from fatigue. Kazuki’s body that was trained using Enchant Aura shouldn’t have gotten tired already just by this much, but the stamina value from the setting was feedbacked into his senses. Exactly because he originally had confidence in his stamina that he felt terror and uneasiness welling up from how his body didn’t move following his thought.

A bullet grazed Kazuki’s shoulder. There was no protection from the defensive magic power, blood spurted out from Kazuki’s shoulder. There was no pain, but vivid sense of danger that paralyzed his brain making his mind go blank welled up. The sensation of how one should feel in this situation had been directly filled into him.

A rocket launcher impacted in a distance just slightly near him, fierce sound and blast struck his side.

Those guys were gradually shortening the distance. The bullets and launchers aim gradually became more accurate.

It was a mission to steal food and water from an evil organization, but his luck had run out from his failure of acquiring a car. Kazuki was carrying a handgun, but its accuracy was remarkably low.

…Even if he tried to Foresight those guys movement but their conduct was strangely digital so it couldn’t be Foresighted.

Of course, he also couldn’t use magic.

Kazuki was thankful that the sandstorm of the wasteland gave obstruction to their shooting. There was only one path of survival ― before those guys’ bullets could accurately capture him, he could only rendezvous with his [buddy].

{HYAHHAA―! The little piggy is running away!!} {Kill! Burn!! Tonight we are going to eat meat after a long time!!!} {Don’t aim for the head okay! That’s the sweetest part after all-!} {Wait a sec, I’m going to fuck the dead body before we eat after all!!}

He could hear rough and vulgar voices mixed with the bullet sounds. His whole face was colored pure white, it was the voices of the mad clowns who dyed the area around their eyes and nose crimson with the blood of women and children. Furthermore regardless of the food shortage all the members of the outlaw were burly. Weak people were just a target to be plundered, and while they were the same human like him but he was only seen as a body to be eaten. This setting was also scary.

It was a puzzle why the enemy was using clown make-up but this aspect was also super scary.

“Are you safe, Kazuki-!?”

The voice of his buddy came from the front. Kazuki reflexively shouted.

“Kamimura-san!!”

“The current me ain’t Kamimura… it’s Jonny the Nightmare you got that!!”

The one who came from the front was a muscular black person straddling a remodeled bike. Jonny the Nightmare ― his body was so big like a giant that the bike looked as if it was only a three-wheeled bicycle.

Kazuki had failed in usurping an escape method, but Kamimura-san… no, Jonny the Nightmare who was acting separately had succeeded in acquiring a bike.

Jonny rushed with terrific explosive speed and swiftly lifted Kazuki with one hand “Hold on tight to me!” before putting him on the backseat. When he followed what he had been told and clung to that sturdy back, Jonny looked back at him and grinned widely while winking. How reliable. The stupidly big face with deep chisel looked like the moai statues. The long beard that grew from the jaw was braided and tied with a red ribbon for some reason. The outward appearance was just too amazing.

Jonny made a U-turn with one hand driving while his other hand that was holding a large handgun [Elephant] was shooting the mad clowns that were approaching. Along with explosive sound that was like a bazooka, each shot accurately went straight through the armored cars and destroyed them. On the other hand the mad clowns shooting didn’t even graze Jonny’s erratic driving.

“Kazuki, you use the guy that is fastened in the sheet!”

Kazuki took a rifle that had excellent aiming compared to his handgun and shot. His shot missed amazingly wide. “Are you doing that on purpose!?” Jonny was disgusted watching that.

‘Shit, if only I can use a katana’, Kazuki thought. He put strength to his hand that was clinging at Jonny.

Kazuki usually struggled hard in order to protect everyone, but right now he was in the completely reversed position. ‘Why in the world did I become like this in a virtual game’, he got seriously worried inside his heart.

“Shit, how uncool.”

Usually he never put any pretense but being in a position of burdening someone else made his heart unexpectedly heavy.

“…Kazuki is, usually you are always reliable and really cool you know.”

Jonny said in a deep voice.

“Somehow, the sensation of Kazuki hugging tightly from behind makes my heart beat fast…”

“Jonny, suddenly talking with Kamimura-san’s original tone is seriously creepy. Your appearance and voice is really too Jonny-like so just stick through being Jonny.”

No, he was feeling really happy about what she said to him though.

“So…sorry.” Jonny was flustered and fixed his character.

[Jonny the Nightmare] was the avatar that Kamimura-san created as the player character of this game. When this game first started the player had to make the avatar of the player character.

Kazuki used the picture-taking technology and created an avatar that was exactly like himself.

And then when he dived into the virtual reality space, all of a sudden there was a macho black person standing beside him saying “My name is Jonny the Nightmare. The black shadow that traverse together with scoundrel… Come on, for the sake of everyone of the village, let’s go take back the food from those guys immediately yeah.” Kazuki got his back hit and he felt astonishment from the bottom of his heart. He immediately understood that it was Kamimura-san but even her voice had been reproduced into a different person so his feeling was somewhat complicated.

Rather, with how Kamimura-san was, what happened with this character setting he wonder.

Thinking from the view of this world, this Jonny’s physique… was he eating human meat?

The bullets of the Elephant that was shot accurately by the powerful Jonny finally massacred all the mad clowns. But even so the blood spray or the scattered viscera were so real it felt like it would leave a trauma in him, but Kamimura-san… no, Jonny was “HYAHHAA―!” laughing enthusiastically.

He once played virtual reality bodily experience game together with Lotte at Akihabara, but Las Vegas’s alchemic game was on a different level compared to Japan’s.

Kazuki brought Kamimura-san to the largest entertainment arcade in Las Vegas. In Las Vegas, game centers seemed to be treated as intended for children, but despite how this place was intended for children, this realness and guro<ref>Grotesque</ref> was just as expected from America.

“Will the game get cleared if we keep running like this since there are no pursuers anymore?”

Kamimura-san had completely annihilated the enemies that were coming from behind in an instant.

“No, those guys are a decoy. Look, the front!” Jonny yelled. “Last boss that is the obstacle to conclude this lovely day… The massacre symphony [Mad Orchestra]!”

From the other side of the horizon as far as the eye could see ― outlaws appeared lining up in a row waiting for Kazuki and Jonny. It was clowns with scary faces with a different atmosphere than the outlaws until now.

The gentleman in a tuxedo that stood in the center… the boss of this outlaw group, Ken Kakizaki of Japanese descent swiftly raised the conductor baton that he held in one hand, seeing that the clowns all at once directed weapons that were obviously powerful from a glance and took their stance. Against just a single bike as an opponent no matter how one thought, it was a group of overspecced weapons, but when the conductor baton was swung down they all spouted out fire simultaneously.

As if to say that flashiness is virtue, it was a dreadful first wave.

Bullets that looked like it could kill instantly in one shot were spreading out fully in front of their eyes.

“UGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA”

Kazuki spontaneously screamed. The sight was really scary.

“Hold tight!” Jonny yelled while rushing into the middle of the storm of the massacre.

“MOTHER FUCKER!!” “SON OF A BITCH!!” “MOTHEEEEEEEEEEERR FUUUUUUUCCKK!!!”

Jonny and the countless enemies yelled American swearing at each other and opened a firefight. ‘Let’s stop bringing up mother please’, Kazuki thought.<ref>Well said</ref>

Elephant shot to death the enemy group one after another, the shooting and explosion that flew their way gradually decreased in number. Kazuki was also recklessly shooting but everything was mostly his buddy’s achievement.

Their game skill was just in a too wide of a difference…!

But the moment Kazuki released a relieved sigh, under the feet of the enemy boss Kakizaki a crack was running, from there something huge was rising up.

“Th, the true last boss!” As expected, even Jonny was trembling.

What an unexpected twist, what finally stood in front of the two who thought they finally could go back to the village, was a steel giant they had to look up to to see completely ― a giant robot.

“Crush them underfoot… Hell Wasteland Robo!!”

Kakizaki who rode on top of the Robo’s head was yelling. With a terrific sound of an earthquake, Kazuki instinctively despaired. With the firepower at hand, they couldn’t destroy that armor.

“Don’t give up, Kazuki! If we directly snipe Kakizaki atop the head, the Robo will also stop!!”

Jonny yelled.

“We ain’t need firepower, if it’s about accurate sniping from long distance then rather than my Elephant your rifle is better suited! I’ll clean up and evade the remaining small fry so Kazuki, you aim at that guy!”

“But… I…!”

“If you calm down and aim it will absolutely hit! In this wasteland where there is no trained technique or magic, guts and concentration is everything! Have courage, Hayashizaki Kazuki!!”

Encouraged by Jonny, Kazuki lifted his face.

When he left everything else to Jonny, it felt like everything inside this virtual reality world disappeared except for himself and the last boss. What a reliable buddy. Thank you, Jonny the Nightmare. I, will show you that I’ll answer your expectation without fail…! Kazuki stopped breathing and concentrated, he matched his aim at the demonic visage of Kakizaki who was looking down from the far height ― he pulled the trigger.

“Fuuh―, good game, that was fun.”

Sitting down on the bench at the rest area as if melting down, Jonny… no, Kamimura-san was heartily gulping down a carbonated juice.

“Fuuh―, the authentic cola! It penetrated the whole body!”

“Uh, so tired…”

Kazuki also took a seat with a ‘flump’ beside her and slurped a hot lemonade. A gentle taste soaked into him.

“However Kamimura-san really has absurd guts. Jonny was seriously cool… I fell in love…”

“I…it’s just inside the game…”

Kamimura-san completely returned to her usual personality and fidgeted around.

But even so, although it was a bodily experience game, for him to get that frightened in a virtual battlefield was really unexpected even if he said so himself. Perhaps he had relied too much on the defensive magic power until now.

“That’s because, I reasonably like thrilling or horror attractions. Only if it’s attraction though.”

Kamimura-san smiled widely saying that.

…If she was like that then there was a spot that he could recommend. It was a place that he was taught of by the hotel men, though it was not a place that Kazuki wanted to go to willingly by himself.

{What is the highest architectural structure in the world?}

In the current time more than ten years since countries had cut off diplomatic relations from other countries, the answer to a such question was not clearly known.

But under their faith towards Mythology many countries had their civilization retrogressed or possibly stagnated, taking such thing into account he could make a conjecture that the answer could possible be this place.

Hotel Yggdrasil that supported the ceiling at the center of Las Vegas city. Part of the building that was used as a hotel was 170 floor that reached the height of 1000 meters, but actually the height of this building still went much higher. Its official name was Neo Stratosphere Tower. Its height was actually 3000 meters.

Still a 3000 meter building was nothing more than a checkpoint with America’s current technology. It seemed currently there were several construction projects in progress building 4000, 5000 meter mega towers. Rather than calling Neo Stratosphere Tower aiming for height, it was only built because of the pressing need for a dome city pillar.

But what was crazy from this Neo Stratosphere Tower was not its height.

It was the thrill ride that existed on its highest floor.

“A, amazing… Kazuki, let’s go there!” Kamimura-san’s eyes shined madly.

Kazuki and Kamimura-san temporarily returned to the familiar hotel Yggdrasil and boarded the special elevator that went to the highest floor that they had never went to until now.

They could see outside from the elevator because the whole surface was fixed with transparent panel. It was as if they were sucked to the ceiling, both of them passed through the clouds and kept rising.

“…The cloud is not a vision projected at the ceiling but a real one inside the dome huh. Is it an artificial cloud?”

When Kazuki said that in amazement, Kamimura-san also said “Certainly” and got absorbed in looking at the outside scenery. What an amazing technology. He heard before that the change in the sky from the morning until the night was an artificial projected vision, so he thought that the cloud too was just a projected image.

At the highest floor they finally arrived at, there was a prop in the center that supported the dome. Other than that, they could see a rooftop without walls in a glance. But when they looked carefully, it was just that the walls in all four directions were made from transparent panels. If it was really a rooftop than there should be strong wind blowing.

At the far corner of the open floor, four types of thrill rides were really installed. Several guests were making queue. Although it seemed for the local citizen of Las Vegas it was not a fresh attraction so the number of people couldn’t be said as a big crowd.

The construction was arranged so that after entering each entrance to the thrill machine they would be rushed out outside the transparent panel. Jet coaster, free fall, trapeze, and ferris wheel, those were the four.

“First is the jet coaster…” Kamimura-san said with a small voice but filled with passion inside.

“Isn’t it better to start with something like the ferris wheel first I wonder?”

“Choosing that one from the options feels like running away!”

Is it like that…? While Kazuki lost his nerve somewhat, he linked hands with Kamimura-san and lined up at the queue.

When looking from nearby he confirmed a dreadful fact. All parts of the jet coaster were made using transparent acrylic material including the train and the rail. He guessed that the transparency and intensity of the material was increased by alchemy, looking at a glance the visitor that was riding the coaster looked like they were floating in the air.

Imagining the sensation of floating 3000 meter in the sky, Kazuki felt like his groin shrank.

Of course he possessed defensive magic power so even if he fell from this height he thought there would be no problem and he could endure it, if something happened he could also use Summoning Magic to fly in the sky but… that was that and this was this, fearing height was something instinctual. However Kamimura-san was leaking out “oooo―” a voice of admiration.

It seemed rather than getting scared she was directing her interest at the technology and conception.

“Kamimura-san, before weren’t you scared of heights…”

There was that time when Kazuki brought back Kamimura-san and Kazuha-senpai from Ise Imperial Shrine using Blazing Wings to fly in the sky.

“That time, that was because Kazuki hurled me away from the sky to the ground… If it’s this kind of attraction then it’s fine. After all I know that it’s safe no matter how scary it is.”

“…I wonder, maybe I don’t have the feeling that it’s safe just because it’s an attraction.”

Kazuki remembered the wasteland just now where he was seriously scared and murmured.

“Fufu-“ Some kind of laugh spilled out from Kamimura-san. “Even though Kazuki isn’t even afraid of confronting reality, you are scared of virtual reality and attractions. Both of us, are polar opposites aren’t we?”

“Why is that? Of course there are also times that I enjoy thrill though.”

“I think that‘s because Kazuki has the force of will to look straight at the truth inside yourself. But at virtual reality and attraction, there is nothing but fiction even if you look right from the front.”

Kamimura-san unusually conversed talkatively about her own thinking outside of her otaku knowledge.

“I’m the opposite. All this time I’m scared of reality and run away, into the world of fiction. Internet information and game guides, even without I myself doing anything I can obtain a feeling of omnipotence. …Something like this is the same like religion isn’t it?”

“Religion?”

What came to mind was Arthur and Beatrix… the people of the Mythology countries.

“Perhaps someone like Arthur is also not scared of the game world and the attraction machines. After all perhaps he can also discover the will of god even inside a game machine. Also something else. I always thought this all this time but… I hate people that have faith in Mythology.”

Kamimura-san asserted her disgust so clearly it made him a little surprised.

“[The god that I believe in says this, so this is the world’s truth], someone that can say something like that and then attack other people, they are on the same level with the shut-in that swallows whole the internet information and then starts a flame war in the board. …That time when the old era ended, religious terrorism occurred frequently with poverty as the cause, but I have the feeling that the current world is the expansion of that…”

‘What is flame war?’

Fiction. Kamimura-san boldly declared that Mythology was fiction.

“Kazuki who properly looks straight at reality is cool… that’s what I thought all this time. Though it makes me feel that I’m pathetic and want to die.”

Kamimura-san looked down and lowered her voice frailly while continuing her words in a mumble.

“I… like Kazuki. I too want to become strong and positive together with Kazuki… and fight the people that do whatever they are told by the Mythology.”

“I think you are already someone that can become strong and positive enough Kamimura-san.”

Recognizing one’s own weakness was not something a weak human could do.

“That’s because Kazuki supported me.”

“Of course I’ll keep doing that from now on too.”

An avatar of a key floated up from Kamimura-san and it was absorbed into Kazuki’s stigmata.

Kamimura Itsuki ― 65

At that point the queue moved… finally their turn had come.

With the transparent rail and coaster entering his eyes more and more, Kazuki gulped his saliva audibly *gokuri*.

The scenery from 3000 meters above the ground could be seen from beyond the transparent panel. There was the sky right under them. The horizon formed a curve, it was a sight that was almost like looking down at earth from space.

He could faintly see a super miniature size Las Vegas from inside a blue crystal ball.

The American worker gave them the signal to enter. However Kazuki couldn’t think of the contraption in front of him as anything other than a large scale jumping suicide. While he was hesitating, Kamimura-san jumped into the transparent machine with “Eii-“. He couldn’t see anything other than Kamimura-san doing an air-chair in the sky.

Looking at Kazuki who was turning blue from fear, Kamimura-san chuckled and offered her hand while saying “Here-“.

Kazuki took that hand and timidly stepped his foot, then he sat.

‘Ooh, I’m sitting in the air!’ The transparent coaster began to slide above the rail without any sound.

“…By the way right now Kamimura-san is supporting me… thanks Jonny.”

“Fufufu, anytime. Come hell or high water I’m gonna hold you tight.”

Kamimura-san talked in Jonny’s tone still with her cute natural voice. Kazuki held tightly on that small hand. He was seriously scared.

*kata-* A slight sound could be heard ― the coaster lurched down sharply.

The coaster slid down with terrific acceleration through height 3000 meters.

“UGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

Kazuki yelled. When he thought that the coaster took a nose dive, without decelerating at all the coaster was curving violently at a spot where he could see nothing except empty air. Kazuki further noticed a new terrifying fact. In this transparent jet coaster he couldn’t see the rail well so he wouldn’t be able to guess what was going to happen next.

“NGYOEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-!!”

Voice that had never came out until now overflowed from his throat.

“AHAHAHAHAHA!!” Kamimura-san laughed foolishly. “Amazing amazing, the city can be seen now!”

Hearing Kamimura-san’s word Kazuki recovered his composure to look around his surroundings. Perhaps they had descended down until the 1000 meter height, the transparent coaster was gliding as if sewing through Las Vegas’s high-rise hotels and buildings that were standing close together. There the coaster dropped in speed as if to make the passenger enjoy the scenery.

The sky drive of super huge city Las Vegas ― it was a moving view.

…And so during such unpreparedness the coaster took a nose dive again. Kazuki once again screamed “ANGYAAAAAAAAAAAAA”.

After doing a heavy rotation of coaster, free fall, and trapeze, before long the time where the sun was setting had come. Of course it was nothing more than the sky of the dome emitting orange light, but the beauty was not losing to the original natural phenomenon.

The two of them boarded the ferris wheel for the last to bring an end for the date.

The gondola of the ferris wheel was not transparent. It was only this attraction that was not meant to enjoy thrill.

There were two seats that faced each other inside the gondola, but Kamimura-san was sitting beside Kazuki. Because in the first place the seat was American-sized and Kamimura-san had a small stature, there was still extra space left with the two of them sitting sticking at each other.

The orange light that shone in painted Kamimura-san’s side face. She was a transient beautiful girl when she was quiet. However “Hah-!? This situation!” she opened her mouth for some reason.

“Ferris wheel in the twilight as the end of the date… there is no mistake this is the premonition for an erotic scene! In eroge terms!”

“I’m not going to do anything Kamimura-san dislikes you know.” Kazuki smiled wryly while embracing her shoulder closer.

In other words if Kamimura-san didn’t dislike it he would do it. After all Kamimura-san was cute.

Kamimura-san languidly leaned on Kazuki’s shoulder while talking in a small voice.

“It’s a little scary but… I want to try it a bit. I want to be desired by Kazuki…”

Kazuki raised Kamimura-san’s face that was leaning on his shoulder, and touched his lips on her cheek. With a puff Kamimura-san’s face reddened and “Auu…” she fidgeted while leaking out a really small voice.

“Kamimura-san is a far cuter girl than you yourself imagine so don’t be scared.”

Kazuki whispered so right from his heart, and then he wanted Kamimura-san.

But ― he was lost on how to take off the goth-loli dress. There was a lot of frill, a lot of ribbon, fabric overlapping, he couldn’t find the button. He didn’t understand what he should do, but Kamimura-san was “Kazuki…”, she was anticipating Kazuki’s next action with her heart beating fast.

With a hand movement as if opening a lock of a cute jewel box, Kazuki first untied the black ribbon on her neck. When her neck lay exposed, at her blouse where many frills were overlapping he discovered small buttons hidden in the structure of the inner part of those frills. He unfastened those buttons one by one, and when he laid bare the blouse, a lustrous white skin and breasts that undulated gently were exposed.

“Ah-…” Kamimura-san twisted her body shyly.

The blouse was obstructed by the pinafore dress that she wore when he reached her stomach and he couldn’t undress her till the end. But on the contrary with only her breast exposed she became a lascivious figure.

“You, don’t wear a bra.”

“It…it’s not too big after all…”

Certainly that bulge was meager. However that gentle sloping had a loveliness that made him want to rub his cheek on it. When he caressed her breasts rather than rubbing them, Kamimura-san was trembling in shivers until that much. When he poked, that pink flower bud swelled out. When he pinched and tickled them, the girl reacted excessively with a large voice “Ahn-!”

When he tickled and strengthened his stimulation “Ah…yaa-…!” her body twisted over-sensitively.

Heart marks flew at him. She was not feeling pain.

“The breast is really sensitive isn’t it?” Kazuki was thoroughly fascinated by the small breast.

“I, I always touch them myself so… its development has been finished…”

Kazuki was slightly surprised. He recalled the figure of Kazuha-senpai this morning, but Kamimura-san’s body was far more immature and ephemeral than Kazuha-senpai so there was a big gap of her and that kind of conduct.

“Because, I thought that a person who will fall in love with me won’t appear for eternity so… I thought that I have no choice but to master things that feels good with my own hand… gro…gross isn’t it?”

“No, your reaction is so sensitive that it’s really lovely Kamimura-san.”

Kazuki suddenly sucked the flower bud. It was a degenerate act as if seeking motherhood at the unripe breast.

“AAAAAAAAAAAA-!” Yelling with a high-pitched voice like a strained bowstring being plucked, Kamimura-san was fiercely trembling. When he licked with his tongue and flicked “Nnnn-…♡” she was further trembling further with long reverberation.

“Just now, only from your breast?”

Kamimura-san nodded up and down with a rough breathing.

‘What a lovely small breast’ Kazuki thought. It was pure even though it had finished development ― worthy of a [gothic Lolita], there was the young girlishness and decadence contrasting each other there. Even though it was a breast that looked flat like a chopping board, the buds that had been regularly played around by herself were gradually swelling out bigger.

Kazuki sucked at it as if looking for mother’s milk. Kamimura-san writhed from the pleasure that came only from her breast. Her knees were squirming. Kazuki’s empty right groped at her skirt. The skirt that airily expanded was supported by the inner skirt inside. When he groped at the inner skirt that was made up of light chiffon-like fabrics overlapping, he found the ephemerally thin thigh. Her crotch was wrapped in drawers in trousers shape of thin cloth, but the center part was drenched wet.

When he thought about Kamimura-san’s frailness and timid personality, he couldn’t treat her roughly. With a hand movement like caressing the surface of a jewel, Kazuki crawled his palm on her drawers.

“Haa, haa, it’s gentle… Kazuki’s hand manner is just too gentlemanly…♡”

An ecstatic and drunk voice. The important place that was strictly hidden by a lot of frills was like an elegant jewel box, but Kazuki immediately found a girl’s most sensitive seed across the drawers and he pressed with his fingertip.

“AAAAAAA-♡”

Kamimura-san’s immature body jumped violently again. Wet stain spread out through her drawers gradually. Her reaction was too sensitive, for some reason it felt like he was making a performance with a musical instrument.

She was a girl that received all 100% and returned a reaction of 120%.

“Haa, haa… getting attacked by riajuu<ref>Riajuu (short for “riaru juujitsu”) Typically used in fandom circles as the opposite of an otaku, or simply meaning “everybody else”. The underlying notion is “someone who is interested in real things and has a successful social life” It is commonly used to label people that have a real girlfriend.</ref> handsome guy, feeling good, it feels like a dream that my head turns strange…

Kamimura-san talked even with her gasping.

“I don’t think that I’m a riajuu handsome guy, but even if Kamimura-san’s charm is exposed to other lady killer I absolutely don’t want Kamimura-san to be stolen from me. I want to make Kamimura-san belong only to me.”

Being driven by desires to monopolize and conquer, Kazuki stimulated Kamimura-san’s body gently yet persistently. *kuchu kuchu kuchu*…sounds echoed with a uniform pace. Kamimura-san’s body that was immature yet developed was constantly convulsing *gaku gaku* unstoppably, the focus of her eyes couldn’t settle down. She breathed heavily, “aah―♡, aah―♡”Moaning like that, a line of saliva drooped down from her mouth.

The ferris wheel that turned in a circle at the height of 3000 meter was absurdly large. There was still some way to go before the gondola finished moving a full revolution. Until that time, this priceless doll dressed in a dress that was like a jewel box that could be taken off, how far could he make her reach the height of carnality, he wondered.

When the time came to descend down from the gondola at last, Kamimura-san was in a state of half-fainting.

Kazuki carried the girl in a princess carry and got off the gondola. Even her weight that was limp on his hands was lovely, making him feel like doing something serious to her.

However even if he said so himself, his desire was not an inexhaustible thing. His feeling of love towards everyone absolutely wouldn’t wither, but for him to be approached by everyone boldly everyday in this way, if he continued to respond to them, he had the hunch that it would be strange if his desire toward this girl didn’t wither.

However when Kazuki calmly thought back, even he himself was mysteriously responding in high spirits.

If he descended down from the Neo Stratosphere Tower using elevator to the lower level it directly connected to the hotel Yggdrasil, but he felt awkward to bring back Kamimura-san with her condition still like this.

Kazuki descended to the first floor, went out through the back door and exited to the courtyard.

Finding a convenient bench he laid down Kamimura-san and sat down himself to give her a lap pillow. The sky gradually turned dark and the light of the stars was starting to twinkle. For a moment Kazuki‘s eyes were stolen by that real light.

He once again thought that he quite liked this city.

He absolutely couldn’t tolerate the slave capitalism that ran rampant in the hidden side of this country. But not the ultimate artificial city Las Vegas and its citizen devoted their whole power using every ability available to make people happy on an absurd scale. Of course the wealth that supported this great merry-making was produced by means of the slaves’ effort but… as he thought the way of this city itself was really an [utopia].

Indian. There was an enemy that tried to destroy this…

The nature was also precious, but the artificial civilization was also precious. If the preciousness of nature was to love the earth, then the preciousness of artificial was to love other people.

{Excuse me, is there something wrong with your companion?}

Kazuki suddenly heard someone talking to him in English and when he lifted his head, there was a female wearing a blue cap in uniform standing in front of him. One of her hand was carrying a large machine that seemed like a vacuum cleaner.

However her polite tone as if treating a precious stone, she was not a cleaner but a hotel-keeper.

{No, she was just too hyped up a little but she is fine. She had too much fun.}

When Kazuki replied in English, the female hotel-keeper leaked out a refined chuckle “fufu-“ that sounded like a broad leaf rubbing against wind.

{Las Vegas is our pride, so by any means please bring home the greatest memory from here back to Japan, honored guest.}

Even leaving out her status as a hotel-keeper, she was a good person.

She was wearing unfashionable clothes and her hair was roughly bundled, but looking at her carefully her looks were beautiful and her hair was also dazzlingly blond. However when he looked up she was fairly tall and when her refined smile was cleared away she might be a female with quite an intensity.

{However, for you honored guest to come to the rear garden right now is a little embarrassing. The truth is all the conspicuous place has been finished tidied up, but there is still a place like this side where we haven’t reached yet.}

When he looked around, here and there in this courtyard there was still mark of the flood damage. Kazuki’s heart felt slightly painful looking at the expression of the female hotel-keeper who looked apologetic from the bottom of her heart.

{Is it the damage from the heavy rain before this?} He asked in English.

The culprit that made the rain come was Kazuki himself.

{Correct. Such heavy rain had never happened in history, a really strange occurrence, but nevertheless it was really inexcusable for such a thing to happen in the middle of honored guest’s stay… how did honored customer spend your time at that time?}

Suddenly the female hotel-keeper’s eyes felt like it was shining. Perhaps it was just his feeling.

But his good impression toward the hotel-keeper was turned inside out in his mind instinctively.

It was a conversation with a natural flow, but some kind of strange chill ran through him.

He had to be cautious in his reply. The thing he could say, the thing he couldn’t say, thing he should lie about, lie that would certainly be exposed if he uttered, it would be bad if he didn’t affirm all of those.

{Actually I went together with the people that evacuated at that time and went outside the dome. I also looked forward to trying to see the outside of Las Vegas.}

For an instant, he hesitated whether to state that he headed to the slum city. That was a fact that implied the possibility of Kazuki harboring disgust at the slave trade.

But, Mary had likely informed the fact that Kazuki explored the slum city to the government. Mary at that time was still not Kazuki’s ally yet.

{Aah, I see. After looking around outside the dome, for the sake of knowing about the Indians, honored customer crossed over to South America I heard.}

Was that story circulated even until the normal hotel-keeper?

{And then you kindly decided to ally yourself with us rather than the Indians and returned back to this hotel didn’t you?}

{Right, of course.} Kazuki returned a friendly smile. It was the only reasonable answer.

The hotel-keeper chuckled.

{However was it not difficult, to go to the place of the Indians once and then sneaking away back to this side?}

{That was easy. After all they also respected our will about which side we plan to ally ourselves with.}

{Will. Will, that’s something important. After all we are fighting each other with our ideology confronting the other. However the South America… we too hadn’t crossed to the other side of the Colorado river for many years already all this time. How nostalgic… going there and returning here, what kind of path was it that honored guest followed?}

‘We didn’t go out of our way at all you know’, Kazuki was having cold sweat inside his heart.

If he mistaken his reply, Kazuki and the others’ destruction of the soul battery factory of the slaves would be exposed.

In order to not reveal their deed he needed to instantly recall to his mind the map of America. The tall female hotel-keeper was looking down straight at Kazuki’s eyes fixedly.

{From Colorado river we went far to the east perhaps, when we arrived at the place where the ravine turned steep we turned to the north, then we were guided to the community around Grand Canyon. Our path back was also the same.}

{My, then did honored guest take a look at the beautiful Lake Mead at your way back? My origin is from around there.}

Kazuki who was imagining the map almost said that he saw the lake, no, he noticed that he couldn’t reply that there was no lake when he imagined the map in his mind. Why was that…

{Lake? We walked along Colorado river but, is there something like lake there?}

{Aah, I see, Colorado river is big so just walking alongside it, you won’t be able to make the distinction between the river and the lake won’t you honored guest?}

Just now wasn’t she obviously trying to trap him in a nasty way? Was he thinking too much?

“Uu~nn” At that time Kamimura-san’s body stirred. Kazuki called out to her “Kamimura-san, are you okay?” with a feeling as if he found Buddha inside hell.

“No problemo…” Kamimura-san opened her eyes while mumbling incomprehensibly.

{Looks like she has woken up. She said that she is fine.}

{My, what a curious Japanese.}

{It’s already this time, we are going back to our room.}

{Oh my, I’m sorry to keep you for long. Still it’s a honor to meet with our important guest. Well then, enjoy America.}

After elegantly nodding and bowing, the female house-keeper left. Kazuki felt relieved from the bottom of his heart.

“Kamimura-san, let’s go back to our room.” Saying that, he urged Kamimura-san to go back.

===Part 8===

“Kazuki-oniisan! Even with little girl heroine getting praised extravagantly, whether now or in the past the deredere sexy but cute breast heroine is monopolizing the popularity of the business world, but even Lolita can be loved! Yes for Lolita! After all, as long as there is love it’s not a crime desu!”

The night of that day, while Kazuki was sitting on the bed of his own room, the door opened vigorously and Lotte jumped inside like a playful doggy. Kazuki didn’t make any resistance when Lotte pushed him down and both of them lied on top of each other on the bed.

She was not wearing her usual cartoon character pajama, but a silk baby doll. It was a little sexy from its see-through quality.

“What is it Lotte, so suddenly. Even if there is love, but a crime is still a crime I think.”

“Like how abundant tannin slowly formed in fermented wine, like how leather with no unnecessary craftsmanship performed to it is naturally dyed through human life, rather than breast that has already been completed, isn’t enjoying the {{furigana|aging|change}} of the tiny breast that is made to grow by your own hands the pleasure of being an adult desu? In other words, a man who is not a lolicon is a boring man…”

While Lotte was saying something unreasonable with a tone of voice that had a bitterness in it, she got on top of Kazuki with both her legs kicking around.

“I understand what you want to say but it’s not like Lotte is a loli right? Your age only has a year difference from me.”

“Bad! I have poor growth desu!”

“No, even if you say that while puffing your chest…”

“If Kazuki-oniisan doesn’t get affectionate with me, my female hormones will stay as a bud and it won’t bloom desu! In other words, please do perverted things to me!”

A Lotte that was coming, demanding for perverted things was also cute, isn’t she.

When Kazuki rubbed Lotte’s head, Lotte went “Please don’t rub my head desu~” and shook her neck left and right. In that case, Kazuki rubbed Lotte’s breasts.

It was a gently-sloping bulge, like a rustling desert slightly piling up sand due to the wind.

Lotte was startled from the surprise stimulation. Even that Lotte would tremble from a perverted sensation like this. His heart was also made to beat fast from the fact that he himself would be the one to habitually develop Lotte’s immature body that was similar to Kamimura-san, but for Lotte who was more purely innocent like an angel to be developed by his own hands, making her tremble in pleasure, it made him feel the gap and a feeling of immorality even more.

“Lotte! When doing something perverted to a loli, the gap and the immorality are priceless!!”

“So you understand, Kazuki-oniisan! That’s the taste of an adult desu!!”

Is that right?

He thought that she was only talking in a mostly nonsensical mood.

“Incidentally Kazuki-oniisan, recently, did you feel any change in your own body desu?”

Change? For a moment Kazuki pondered what was Lotte talking about, but something immediately came to mind and he went ‘hah’ in realization. Looking at his expression, Lotte considered it as a yes and continued her story.

“Even how I become a personification of eros and approach Kazuki-oniisan, there is a reason for that desu.”

Rather than calling her a personification of eros, more like she had become a real idiot kid.

There was no denying it even if he said that she had reached the same level as Kanae who varnished over things with tension and momentum.

Lotte liked anime and manga, but she avoided those that had extreme scenes in them thinking that “I’ll get this done to me adultly from Kazuki-oniisan”. She was a serious child.

That was why even when she approached him boldly she didn’t actually understand the real thing and the mood turned like a gag manga.

“And the reason of this perverted approach?”

“I can feel a change in Kazuki-oniisan’s mind desu. It’s just a vague thing, but when oniisan flirted with a girl and got satisfied, the libido that should have been worn out looked as if it was recovered in super speed.”

“Super speed of libido recovery? …You mean I’m turning into a monster of sexual desire?”

But these few days, certainly had actually felt something like that.

“The upper limit of the libido itself is not increasing, so Kazuki-oniisan is not turning into a beast that keeps hungering for girls desu. It’s just the recovery strength that is high, so no matter how much you do it you won’t become tired of a girl. In short it’s like onii-san’s [sage time<ref>Sage time, the period after orgasm when a man is free from sexual desire and can think clearly.</ref> is becoming zero] desu.”

No matter how much one eats but the stomach wouldn’t get full, so one could eat tasty things forever, perhaps it was something like that. That was something that was absurdly luxurious but… how did he turn up like this?

“It’s just a guess but Kazuki-oniisan is surrounded by magic power possessors of the greatest class in Japan and is loved by them. If the strong wish of those female magicians is constantly exposed to Kazuki-oniisan as unconscious magic… even if such a change resulted from that it might not be strange at all, isn’t it desu.”

Kazuki was shared among ten-odd girls. All of those girls wanted to stay together with Kazuki for even a little longer, wishing for a lot of the share, it was not his hubris but a fact. And then if the wish of those girls became a magic…

Having his mind remodeled one-sidedly was not a grotesque story. Rather if Kazuki had a mentality that rejected that, surely that subtle magic would be repelled by his defensive magic power. But Kazuki himself accepted that, he was thinking that he wanted to become like that in his deep psyche and because of that a result like this was produced.

It didn’t hurt anyone. The truth was, his feeling of happiness recently was not something superficial. He turned into someone that could love everyone infinitely.

…And that was Lotte’s reason for approaching him.

“That’s why please flirt with me more too-!”

Lotte who was too capable in detecting everyone’s feeling was being reserved until now.

But right now she thought that such reservations were already unnecessary.

“Right… it’s a situation that even Leme didn’t foresee, but Leme thinks that Lotte’s hypothesis is spot on.”

Beside Kazuki and Lotte who were lying on top of each other on the bed, Leme also materialized and clung at Kazuki. Leme had turned into the same stature and breast size similar to Lotte as if they were twin sisters.

“Being surrounded by the best female magicians of the present generation and being awakened towards matchless sexual stamina, that’s exactly just like the saying that [a good woman will polish a man]!”

“Don’t say something like matchless, it sounds bad hearing that…”

“That’s a happy thing for a woman you know! Then Leme too won’t act reserved against the other conquering target women. It’s no problem for Leme to participate in the intimate act!”

Leme also snuggled up to Kazuki. …The white and brown tiny breasts were sandwiching and rubbing against him.

Certainly, in this day Kazuki had repeated this experience who knows how many times, but even in this moment he was conscious of how fired up he was.

“Leme-oneesan, let’s give Kazuki-oniisan an idea of loli’s charm desu!”

“No, the age of Leme’s external appearance can be changed freely though.”

Leme’s body was wrapped in magic power…*BOIN!* her body grew. Her limbs turned longer all of a sudden, her figure turned voluptuous, and her breast *purun!* sprang up growing bigger.

Being betrayed, *gaa―nn!* Lotte’s body was trembling.

“Kazuki-oniisan, that’s a fake desu! You mustn’t get deceived by that kind of imitation breast!!”

“Fufufu, Lotte’s spoiled attitude is still too childish. Leme will show you an example… like this!”

Leme’s middle-eastern clothing quietly melted into the air, turning stark naked. And then she brought her face near in a straight line and suddenly kissed Kazuki. Leme’s bewitching long tongue licked and invaded into the mouth of Kazuki, violating the inside, caressing the gums of Kazuki’s mouth, and then entangled her tongue with Kazuki’s.

Kazuki was trembling in shivers. At the same time Leme’s thin fingers stroked Kazuki’s nape of the neck, *tsuu―* tracing toward Kazuki’s chest. Even a man would shudder when his body was caressed lovingly.

Ooo… Lotte was honestly admiring the sight while observing that woman’s wiles.

Leme was tasting the inside of Kazuki’s mouth slurpingly to her heart content and then in the end as if to suck Kazuki’s saliva *chuu―* she vacuumed with her mouth, *chupa!* then she separated their mouth with a light sound.

“Fufufu, how’s that, Leme’s technique? Leme is not existing for so long just for show. …Well, at most Leme just learned them as knowledge but this is the first time Leme practiced them for real though. These many months and years possessing my own ego, Hibiki was also the same sex with me, someone who I thought of doing this kind of thing with is only my master… just Kazuki after all♡ Leme is not going to hold herself back anymore♡”

Looking at the smiling Leme with her naked dark brown body bending back and forth like a snake and her cheek slightly colored red, made Kazuki’s heart beat hard. Throughout her long life she was thinking of only one person with whom she would do something like this… that was quite an excellent pick-up line.

“A great persuasive power that cannot be said by anybody except someone with lolibaba<ref>Lolibaba, loli=young girl, baba=old woman, which mean a girl who was really really old yet had the appearance of a young girl.</ref> attribute…!” Lotte too was filled with admiration on the side.

“Who are you saying an old woman-!” Leme reluctantly talked back hearing that.

“But me too… I don’t know of any other man than Kazuki-oniisan, but anyway I absolutely, absolutely like Kazuki-oniisan the most in the world desu-!!”

Lotte too took off the baby doll that she wore and exposed her springy white naked body that made one feel a taboo.

And then as if to steal him from Leme, she hugged Kazuki and kissed him.

Lotte’s somewhat short tongue was clumsily being loving inside Kazuki’s mouth.

In order to answer that courage Kazuki also reached out his tongue and entangled Lotte’s tongue with his.

*kuchu kuchu* Both of them were frolicking with each other wholeheartedly leaking out watery sounds.

At the same time Kazuki caressed Lotte’s breast. Just like how Leme lovingly caressed Kazuki just now, Kazuki caressed Lotte lovingly. Lotte’s gently-sloping bulge was trembling in shudders, her flower buds were sharpening.

At that moment the trousers of Kazuki’s pajama was slid down. And then Leme chuckled “Fuufufu~!♡” while poking at Kazuki’s hot thing that felt like it was boiling.

Kazuki didn’t mind that and concentrated on loving Lotte.

“Kazuki-oniisan… please make me feel even better…” Lotte blushed with an ecstatic face pleading to him. When Kazuki inserted his hand between Lotte’s slender thighs, the pure angel had already been sticky there from sexual excitement. Kazuki was dyeing Lotte’s pure white with his own color.

At the same time the seething passion of Kazuki’s lower body was held fast deep inside Leme’s mouth. Her long tongue enveloped with saliva was mercilessly sliding over rubbing him, sucking over and over *chuu chuu*, fervently tormenting him in great persistence. It was as if his core of pleasure was directly constricted.

It felt somewhat vexing to be made felt good one-sidedly by Leme, while thinking of things like that, he threw all of that feeling to make Lotte who was in front of his eyes feel good. Lotte raised a lovely voice like an angel and trembled from the pleasure that Kazuki brought about.

While a strange position of power was formed, the three people entangled their naked flesh with each other until late at night.

Passion overflowed endlessly from Kazuki’s heart, he continued using up all his strength satisfying the two girls.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 1

2018-01-16T23:17:31Z

FranF45: /* Part 6 */

==Chapter 1 – Long Stagnation and Harem’s Everyday==

===Part 1===

“Hikaru-senpai’s condition looks odd?”

When Kazuki asked back, Mio nodded repeatedly with a serious face.

“In the first place Hikaru-senpai is a lovely person that is a little strange right?”

If it was within some certain degree, even the odd side of her also felt charming.

“That’s true but, she looks odd even more than usual right now.”

Kazuki puckered his face wondering whether Hikaru-senpai finally did something as odd as running around fully naked.

“You are saying odd, odd how? If you don’t say the specific, my imagination is just freely spreading wild that I get scared here. After all, it’s not strange for her to do something…”

“So…sorry. By the way, what kind of thing are you imagining right now?”

“Sticking dog’s poop on the end of a tree’s branch at a public garden, and then chasing around Kaguya-senpai with it or…”

“Uwah, she might do that… however it’s not something like that! Hikaru-senpai, she looks like she got addicted to shopping in this place see. She spent her whole day in Las Vegas strip.

“Shopping addiction?” Kazuki thought anticlimactically.

“Certainly it’s not something that seems like Hikaru-senpai. However, that’s not something really strange, right?”

Hikaru-senpai became a billionaire in Las Vegas’ casino.

Mio’s expression clouded saying “But…” as if there was some problem with that.

―Kazuki and co. were made to resume their [Las Vegas’ everyday].

When Kazuki and co. visited [the land that was once called USA], there the country was broken up into north and south, and the [South-North War] was happening. In the north there was [American Justice Mythology], in the south there was [Indian Mythology], each side persisted in their own faith and rejected each other.

Kazuki carried his feet to each camp and investigated the situation.

And then he decided to lend a hand to North America that was not tinted with the color of a religious country and was a fellow civilized society with Japan. The North America should be a country that could have a mutual understanding with Japan.

But only the inhuman slavery that North America was carrying out in their adoption of [extreme capitalism] he couldn’t agree with.

American Justice Mythology had a nature where their power grew the more wealth and riches they had by developing the city. For that cause, North America rationally developed a slavery society to an inhuman degree.

While bringing victory to North America, he would also bring down the King of this country.

While secretly harboring that kind of rebellion spirit ― Kazuki once again returned back to Las Vegas where he had arrived the first time. Currently he was staying at the reserved floor of [Hotel Yggdrasil] and waiting for the time where he would meet the King face to face. But even though he had already sounded the King out for a meeting through Ginny and Mary, it was fairly hard to come true and he was forced to spend days in impatience.

When Kazuki was doing muscle training in his room after the lunch was over, Mio came over.

The track-suited Kazuki stopped his push-up and stood up, he once again faced Mio.

“…Today too it seems she went to buy western clothes. She had been doing that all the time these three days.”

“I didn’t know at all that she did something like going out for shopping. Even though it would be fine if she just gave me a call.”

Kazuki felt distant feeling inside his heart and grumbled. No matter where they went at this vast Las Vegas strip, this was a place where everywhere could become a date spot.

“I think she is planning to shop secretly from Kazuki, and when she manages to [transform] satisfactorily, she is going to announce it then.”

Mio’s words made Kazuki’s chest beat a little faster.

“Hee, isn’t that fine? Something like that honestly makes me get thrilled you know.”

“But, she is running wild see.” Mio shook her head repeatedly left and right.

“You see, just now I went to see her room’s condition, but there were only strange clothing scattered all over her room… Somehow… it seems that Hikaru-senpai is shopping in a way that relied heavily on the brand.”

“Brand reliance? So she is choosing not by looking at the content but only by the brand?”

“Yes. Something like that won’t go well. American’s clothing right now is hard to wear stylishly even at the best of time. After all their culture with Japan has been separated in these 15 years.”

Now that she said it, Kazuki too was holding a little curious out of place feeling seeing the appearance of the people on the street when he was walking around America’s city.

Even the familiar casual fashion like shirt and parka looked strange in its collar and hood’s shape with psychedelic coloring. Rather than calling those as fresh style, it looked more like his emotion just didn’t mesh well with it somehow and he saw the style as foreign.

On the other side, the American people might also look strangely at Kazuki and co.’s uniform and plain clothes…

“Now that you mention it, this means that Mio was entering Hikaru-senpai’s room and performing belonging inspection as you please yourself?”

“I saw her by chance going back to the hotel bringing a lot of shopping bag, it completely got on my mind then…”

It was not a story that he could really praise her for, but it was because Mio understood that the clothing of America was hard to understand for Japanese people’s sensitivity that she was bothered like this.

“But is the clothing really that hard to wear?”

“Because, on top of various gaps between our country’s sense, the physique between Japanese and American are different right? Hikaru-senpai had long and slim legs and her body style is great, but compared to American people, her shoulder width or her bone structure are dainty. It’s fine if you have it custom made because you have money, but perhaps because Hikaru-senpai is impatient, the clothes that she bought are all absurdly American sized.”

“On top of the design being a little strange, the size is also mismatched?”

“In addition perhaps because she bought the clothes only looking at the price, there are only items that smacks of old lady. After all, the item in the high price range area is mainly demanded and aimed at those madams.”

According to Mio, design, size, age bracket, Hikaru-senpai had mistaken all of that in her choice of item.

…Kazuki had also become anxious after hearing Mio say that much. Kazuki too was by no means really that knowledgeable in fashion, so he couldn’t just consider the [embarrassment from failure] as other people’s problem unrelated to him.

This story seemed to be a carefree topic in this current situation where there was a South-North War in America, but if something happened to Hikaru-senpai then this was an important matter. After all, he also loved Hikaru-senpai.

“In addition, Hikaru-senpai also bought a lot of cosmetics.”

Mio said that as if giving him a finishing blow.

“Isn’t it fine if it’s cosmetics? …Someone like Mio, you are not wearing a lot of cosmetics huh?”

“It’s unnecessary for me. Though there are also times where I wear it a little.”

An excellent female magician constantly maintained the cleanliness of body using advanced magic power manipulation. Mio produced the ideal environment for skin using magic, making her skin everywhere smooth and silky.

It was not only the surface of the skin. Even for Mio it was impossible to do something like consciously changing her bone structure using magic but… unconscious desire like [I want to look like this] produced feeble magic power that during a long period would gradually turn someone’s looks nearing that imagination, such thing was possible. Magic power was a power that warped the reality and realized the user’s wish.

In reality, in the generation of the adults when they were having a talk, they would say that the level of the looks of the recent youngsters was above compared to the old times. In other words, the height of magic power and outer look were really proportional to each other.

In Japan, Kazuki was surrounded by magician girls of the highest class, but while each one of them had their own characteristics, it was not a coincidence that all of them were a cute person that couldn’t be criticized at all… perhaps.

Kazuki unintentionally stared at Mio fixedly. Big and beautiful enticing eyes that made a person feel her strong will were Mio’s individual characteristic. Her beautifully growing eyelashes strongly emphasized her eyes like a frame. They looked well-ordered with its long growth. …Just as she said, he really didn’t feel that she needed any cosmetics at all.

Mio who was stared fixedly by Kazuki seemed to think of something, she closed her eyes and pushed out her lips to him with “Nn~”. Toward this ideal beautiful girl, Kazuki lightly kissed her lips.

“Something like cosmetics is used after our magic power grows weak.”

Mio said so as the representative of those who stood in the position of present era magician.

“But senpai… she doesn’t have confidence in herself.”

“Perhaps that’s why she got her hand on high class cosmetics. But Hikaru-senpai shouldn’t even have any experience in wearing cosmetics… putting cosmetic on a [beauty’s feature] even further despite already being a beauty herself is only going to add more hackney. It’s just like too much of a good thing is not actually good. Though I haven’t actually seen the end result…”

Mio lowered her voices that made Kazuki tremble, imagining what she said.

“…If this keeps on, Hikaru-senpai might present an unbelievable transformation to Kazuki you know.”

Kazuki vividly imagined it, Hikaru-senpai in unbelievably thick cosmetic, wearing design like an alien or time traveler, with her body dressed in a dress intended for a madam that was sized strangely plump.

And she transformed into that appearance because she wanted to be praised by Kazuki.

It was heartbreaking. He immediately became really bothered how to react when he imagined it. At the very least it was great that he could prepare his heart beforehand like this.

“Even though it would be fine if she just consults with me if it’s about shopping for western clothes…”

Mio pouted her lips. She was purely loving fashion without any disagreeableness. There were also a lot of times where she sewed her own clothes, she had also the point of view that was near that of a creator. Usually, she was sorely tempted to advise her comrades that were ignorant of fashion like Kazuki or Koyuki or Hikaru-senpai.

“Isn’t it fine to point out what we were talking about just now to the person herself?”

“A junior couldn’t possibly say something like that to her senior… It’s a different matter if the person herself is the one that comes to us looking for advice.”

Mio was exactly disgruntled of that aspect. Surely she wanted that there was no such fence of a senior and a junior between them. However, Hikaru-senpai was not trying to rely on Mio and acted alone.

“That’s why Kazuki has to say it to her.”

“I am also a junior here.”

“It’s completely different having something like this said by a younger same sex and having it said by the boy she loved.”

In other words… even Hikaru-senpai secretly had an [inferiority complex and rivalry towards the stylish junior] in her heart.

In a glance that person seemed like a carefree person that didn’t think of anything, but when she was showing her laugh “Ahaha”, various feelings were piling up behind that smiling face. Even while the person herself was not aware of it.

Recently she stopped being a made-up character of [everyone’s prince] and grew into [Kazuki’s woman], she made merry as she pleased without reservation, however deep inside she was still being reserved of something.

Perhaps she strangely liked her anal to be played with because she was still piling up and harboring something inside her.

No, as expected something like that was unrelated with this. Anyway, first lets search for Hikaru-senpai.

“…But before you go to Hikaru-senpai’s place-”

Mio once again closed her eyes and directed her lips to Kazuki adorably.

This time he kissed her even longer than the one before as if tasting her.

After separating their lips, Kazuki pointed out while being half amazed and half embarrassed.

“Even so, can Mio meddle in other people’s fashion despite how your appearance is like this?”

“Ultimately fashion is just one’s own self-satisfaction! What makes Kazu-nii happy in the end is this kind of appearance-. Nyaa―!”

It couldn’t be helped that it was on his mind since quiet a while ago, but Mio’s body was wrapped in the bunny suit that she borrowed from Las Vegas’ hotel.

Furthermore what she wore was not like the bunny suit that she wore before, a [demonic remodeling] was performed on the outfit by Mio’s hands.

“Nyaa―” On the head of Mio that was cunningly tilting while meowing, was not rabbit ears but cat ears shaking on her head. Even her butt had a long tail that was swaying from Pyschokinesis. To use magic for something like that, this elite was truly an idiot.

It was not a bunny suit, it was a cat suit.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.11 021.jpg|thumb]]

“Kazu-nii’s beloved cat is not Kanae-san, it’s me-! Goronyaa―!”

“Eh, you are making something like this from rivalry in that kind of aspect!?”

Just why in the world were his childhood friend and little sister assuming the role of cat characters?

Even while thinking that it was stupid, Kazuki didn’t avert his eyes from Mio’s cat suit. In actuality the suit tickled Kazuki’s male heart. Gulping his saliva, he couldn’t tear his eyes from the sight. As if to answer that gaze, Mio joined her hand behind her back and curved her breasts. It was a plan that presented both breasts to Kazuki.

“Fufufu, it’s okay to touch if you want to touch you know?”

Mio lasciviously giggled and shook her body, toying around with Kazuki’s sight.

As if being sucked, Kazuki’s both palms were enveloping the bulge of the breasts. They were soft and elastic. The cloth of the suit was thin, he could even feel the nipple that began to swell pointedly.

With a ‘hah’ Kazuki came to his senses. The common bunny suit had wire going through it in order to compensate the body shape and support the breasts. Because of that it should feel hard when it was touched. But those wires were taken out from this cat suit. In exchange the cloth of the suit itself shrank strongly in certain spots, stretched flexibly in certain spots, such expansion and contraction were the one that was supporting the body and breasts of the one wearing it. Furthermore this cloth that felt like rubber was extremely thin and faint, it was emitting glossiness like being wet while making the color of the skin seem transparent.

It was a material made from alchemy that was really advanced. Being fastened by this specially made suit, Mio’s body looked long and slender while her flesh was stretched voluptuously.

The suit compressed the breasts, magnifying its tension and resilience. There was a different sensuality when he touched it directly with his raw hand. Kazuki became dazed and kept rubbing the breasts.

While Kazuki became engrossed with his rubbing, Mio raised up Kazuki’s face with her hand. After staring at Kazuki affectionately with a composed expression, she brought her face closer.

This time the kiss came from Mio. ‘Chuu―’ She sucked and split open Kazuki’s lips, a tongue slipperily slid into Kazuki’s mouth.

Kazuki continued rubbing the breasts while answering the deep kiss. As if wanting their bodies and hearts to become one, their tongues entangled with each other stickily. ‘tsuu-‘ When their lips separated with a string of saliva drawn between them, Mio leaked out a hot breath and “Fufu~n” acted triumphant.

Kazuki pinched up Mio’s nipple. It made Mio’s body twitch and tremble.

“Nn-! …Kazu-nii you pervert. Fufu-, I am not an improper girl so I’m satisfied with just a kiss, but if Kazu-nii wants to do something indecent to me, it’s fine for you to do as you please okay♪”

She was saying it in a way that, what happened from here on, everything would be according to Kazuki’s will in the end.

The beautiful girl of orthodox school Amasaki Mio-san wouldn’t ask for lewd things herself.

Kazuki yielded to that obediently.

Finally he separated his hands from the breasts and this time he circled his hands on Mio’s back. Stroking her smooth back, stroking her small waist, and then his hands went to touch her butt.

The high leg that was really tightly dug into Mio’s butt, making her butt feel really plump. Thanks to the suit, the feeling of the flesh didn’t lose even compared to Kaguya-senpai’s butt.

Kazuki bent his hips while enjoying the butt with both his hands and buried his face into the valley of Mio’s breasts.

It was a posture where he enjoyed rubbing both the breasts and butt.

“Ehehe, Kazu-nii looks like a kid♪”

Stroking the head of Kazuki that was buried into her breasts, Mio was looking at him from above satisfyingly.

His posture looked like he was completely doting to a girl, but because the partner was Mio it didn’t bother him at all.

…The palm should be the sharpest sensing organ of the human body. But compared to rubbing the breasts with both his hands, the sensation of burying his head into breasts was far more satisfying, why in the world was that?

When he took a deep breath while burying his head into the breasts, a sweet aroma filled his nose.

“Kazu-nii you pervert…♪” Mio chuckled lowly.

He was not deliberately being perverted, it was because he liked Mio that this sensation and this aroma could charm him until this far, that was the excuse that Kazuki made inside his heart.

By no means would it be fine for him to do this with anyone. Kazuki pushed down Mio on the bed unable to endure himself.

Both of their bodies lied on top of each other while being entangled.

Mio meowed “Nyaa♪” on top of the bed, in a flash she separated from Kazuki trying to escape.

In front of Kazuki who was trying to chase and catch her, Mio’s body twirled and she got on all four with her back turned on Kazuki. Her butt was elevated high in front of Kazuki. The suit dug even further into Mio’s crotch and butt, turning mostly into a T-back shape.

“Here, it’s fine to touch this place more…♡”

It was not me that wanted to get touched, but if Kazuki wanted to touch then.

To the end Mio was trying to incite Kazuki’s will. She repeated the devil’s temptation. With an expression that was full of confidence, she shook her lewd butt at Kazuki’s nose tip repeatedly.

Kazuki yielded against that temptation. Or rather than saying that, he got carried away by the mood.

There was particularly no meaning at all to make any resistance.

First Kazuki turned his sight at the legs of Mio who was on all four.

Leg fetish… there was such a slang word. Kazuki didn’t have any intention to have such fetish but, the delicate legs that bent back and forth on top of the bed were beautifully gorgeous. Due to the fishnet stocking, Mio’s legs looked even tighter and delicate than they originally do. It was by no means an insipid thinness like a pole, the sensuality of a girl was flooding out from between the stitch of the net, it was a thinness that was combined with lascivious softness.

Even while depicting an artistic line, the legs were lewdly voluptuous. They were beautiful legs that combined exactly both angel and devil’s charm. Kazuki was awakened to [Fishnet stocking is really great huh…].

At the gap a little inside the thigh, Kazuki buried his face into that fascinating gap, he rubbed his cheeks up and down as if grappling at it. His face was sandwiched between the expected softness.

He became excited with just that, but Mio’s breathing also became rough. The sound of breathing ‘haa haa’ from both of them resounded inside the quiet room. Kazuki was not touching directly at Mio’s bare skin ―there were still the cat suit and fishnet stocking separating their skin― both of them heightened the other’s respective feelings.

“Haa haa… it’s fine to touch as you please but, you must not take off the suit okay…”

Mio proclaimed with a bewitching voice.

“I cannot touch directly?”

“Because Kazuki, you are going to Hikaru-senpai’s place after this…”

It didn’t become a good reason but somehow the feeling was transmitted to him.

Kazuki raised his face from the thigh that he had tasted amply and then he thrust his nose into the chasm of Mio’s big butt. He enjoyed the voluptuous butt that was shaped T-back with his face.

That valley was a little moist with sweat, a sweet aroma was drifting.

It was the smell of Mio’s body ―Body odor― even if he called it that but there was no [stink] at all. Mio shook off the body’s filth using Extra Sense and Psychokinesis and constantly maintained her sanitary.

But if she perfectly kept her body clean, wouldn’t the aroma of the body itself should be completely vanished then?

Such thing didn’t happen was surely because she had sorted the pheromones that charmed the male from the filth and properly left them behind.

In other words this aroma he smelled was the girl’s pheromone that had been compressed purely, an aroma that was like the sweetness of honey. The slight odor of the sweat was added to that aroma as spice.

The hidden hard work of girl was reaching even as far as this kind of place.

It was only for the sake of tempting man. No, Mio already didn’t have any eye towards other men anymore. This was only for the sake of tempting Kazuki, that she went until this far. It couldn’t be helped that Kazuki became this dazed.

When he poked the tip of his nose repeatedly on the area where the hole of Mio’s butt was located, Mio went “Kazu-nii-“ while raising a voice to restrain him. Different from Hikaru-senpai, as expected Mio was embarrassed of that spot.

His face that was pressed on Mio kept digging into her flesh like that while descending down the valley of her butt.

Something diamond shaped was pushing out on the butt and thigh, the spot that should be called as the center part of a girl was swelling out puffedly. There the suit was digging into it and a vertical line was running on the suit.

That wedged spot was moistly wet. The sweet aroma was carrying sourness that turned stronger. Just like a fruit that had ripened. The wet black cloth made the thin skin color look transparent.

For a while Kazuki pushed his face there and stared hard. Kazuki didn’t move at all but just with that Mio’s breathing turned rough and excited.

That place was shaking up and down from her breathing. No, Mio was the one that viscously moved her whole trembling hips up and down with her own will. It was as if she was going to graze that spot on Kazuki’s face, as if it was coaxing that it wanted to get stimulated quickly. As if to answer that, Kazuki strongly pushed his face there.

“…-♡”

Something that was not like a voice leaked out from Mio’s mouth, Mio’s knees that were supporting her raised high and her butt were shaking.

When the tip of the nose strongly grinded against there, Mio’s sensitive spot incessantly became even more drenched. “–!” As if to endure from raising an improper voice, Mio buried her head into the bed sheet. It was not the tempted Kazuki, but instead the tempting Mio that fell into the abyss of pleasure.

It was only Kazuki’s feeling that became highly strung. His flesh desire was left behind. But Kazuki concentrated on only pleasuring Mio. He grazed at there with his whole face and pushed out his nose. He pushed open that spot behind the suit and licked with his tongue up and down at the inside where he could see slight pink from the transparent cloth.

Mio was enduring to not raise a strong voice, but a swarm of small heart marks came flying at him. That minute change of positivity level was the proof of her joy. Even though he was doing this from across the cat suit, it didn’t need a long time.

Finally unable to bear it, Mio was raising her voice.

“…I…it feels good!!♡ No more, the lewd place feels good from Kazu-nii’s face!!♡”

While trembling violently, the pleasure that reached an extreme at Mio’s lower body gushed out with a spurt. A splash hit Kazuki’s face. With that as the last, strength went out from Mio’s both legs, her sweaty lower body was trembling in shivers as if it got numbed while her body sank into the bed.

Kazuki felt a fierce desire of wanting to take off the cat suit, but he held it down.

Mio had already reached climax in both her body and heart and got satisfied, but even though Kazuki’s feeling had surely got satisfied, his flesh was not fulfilled. A vortex of impulse was welling up inside him.

But Kazuki resigned himself and accepted what he already got before lying down beside Mio, he strongly hugged the girl who was breathing roughly.

“…Kazu-nii, you are making that kind of forced face with your all… that’s because you love me♪”

Mio giggled ‘ehehe’. “Yes. I love Mio.” Kazuki surrendered to her obediently.

However, “But…” he added on his words.

“You also love Hikaru-senpai right? Ehehe, I understand that. Have a safe trip.”

“Thank you.”

With their feelings having become one, Kazuki raised his body, he turned his rampaging desire all into love towards Mio. “Goronyaa~♪” he hugged the cat suit Mio tightly that came spoiledly at him and Kazuki kissed her once more.

===Part 2===

After a brief period of pillow talk, Kazuki changed his clothes to his uniform in his search of Hikaru-senpai and rushed out from the hotel.

The presence of Hikaru-senpai was faint.

Following his bonds with everyone, Kazuki was able to sense their whereabouts.

But at the time when the side of the girl didn’t wish for that, that presence he could detect became faint.

In other words Hikaru-senpai right now was thinking that she didn’t want her presence to be felt by Kazuki.

Just as Mio deduced, Hikaru-senpai was shopping secretly where she wanted to [transform].

Having said that there was doubt and helplessness inside her chest. She also had the feeling of looking for help.

That was why, he was able to faintly sense the general location of Hikaru-senpai―in the south.

Las Vegas was an artificial city that was covered with a gigantic dome. Though even calling it a dome, the ceiling was absurdly high, every single building here were all American-sized huge.

Due to the perfect environmental control, refreshing wind was blowing around and there was almost no change between outdoor and indoor.

The surrounding of [Hotel Yggdrasil] where Kazuki was staying, a townscape in the style of Northern Europe was spreading out. Colorful buildings that expressed the culture of Sweden and Denmark were lining up, a stupidly huge building that imitated a Viking ship was stretching out.

Las Vegas was divided into several districts where each one was centered on a hotel that adopted a specific theme, the appearance of the landscape in that district was matched with the theme.

For example the landscape around the hotel in pyramid shape was built in Egypt-style, and then the surrounding of the Oosaka castle hotel had ninja and samurai strutting around.

It was as if a lot of amusement parks without any sense of unity among them were crammed full into the dome forming the city. The American people that passed by him were all having a dazzling smile that he couldn’t see in Japan ― the Las Vegas smile was floating on their faces.

Hikaru-senpai’s presence was in the south ― he felt it from the zone that was united in Italian style. The center of the zone was the [Venetian Resort Hotel] that had continued from the old era, a prominent well-established hotel.

The instant he entered the Italia zone, the artificial sunlight became stronger. The change of district even went as far as the season. The people walking down the road were wearing Italian fashion that was dandy looking. For example refreshing blue shirt with beige slacks ― Marrone e Azzurro.<ref>Italia’s Earth and Blue Sky</ref>

The city of water [Venetia] was reproduced here and a water canal was stretched around.

The water canal was operating fully automatic gondola but Kazuki was running with his own feet.

He advanced through the undulating stone paving road toward the general direction of Hikaru-senpai.

The street had raising and descending stairs, joined complicatedly like a labyrinth. Reacting towards the presence of the running Kazuki, here and there at the roadside there were mechanical puppets standing up and performed sailor song while Kazuki passed through. There were a lot of gimmicks like this set up at the street corners of Las Vegas.

There was no doubt that it would be fun if he went around together with Hikaru-senpai just the two of them here.

Kazuki rushed out to the main street. Shops of fashion brands and sweets were lining up, many people were happily shopping there.

Inside that hustle and bustle ― Hikaru-senpai was standing out.

The moment her figure entered his eyes, Kazuki thought ‘uwaa-‘ and stood stock still.

Senpai who was in the middle of shopping was also in her academy uniform. Behind her, the figures of five hotel men in black suit were following her holding mountains of paper bags.

It was as if a noble was taking along his attendants around. However in any case Hikaru-senpai had earned several dozen hundred million from the casino, and because she was [the first and probably the last unprecedented guest of honor] that had to try to use up all that money during her stay in America, it was perhaps only natural that those hotel men gathered around her on their own will.

The Las Vegas’s hotel men were talking a lot in passionate servicing spirit, but they didn’t give even a single intruding word. They didn’t even interfere on Hikaru-senpai’s strange shopping and only seemed to carry her luggage with wide friendly grins.

Hikaru-senpai also noticed Kazuki and raised her voice “Kazuki-!?”

And then as if she was getting caught doing a mischief, her gaze wandered around with an awkward face,

At first Kazuki was lost on what he should say and he stayed quiet.

“Fufufu…” Hikaru-senpai laughed daringly.

“Fu-fu-fu! I was thinking of getting reborn as a stylish girl in American Style in secret from Kazuki, but I never thought that it would be Kazuki himself that would search and come looking for me!”

Hikaru-senpai’s atmosphere became somewhat desperate before taking the transforming pose of a famous hero.

“Then… even though I still have no confidence and I think it’s still too premature but… right here, right now, I’m going to transform!! Yosh, just wait a second-“

Hikaru-senpai grasped the paper bags from the hotel men and she quickly turned to reverse direction rushing into the dressing room that was beside her. In Las Vegas’ shopping mall, dressing rooms for the sake of enabling people to change into the bought clothing immediately could be found scattered here and there.

With the feeling of getting beaten to the punch, Kazuki could only stay quiet looking at the closed door.

Damn it, senpai was going to completely transform. He couldn’t stop her.

No, no matter what he was going to say, he had to say it only after ascertaining Hikaru-senpai’s transformation with his own eyes. The fashion advanced practitioner Mio was saying things like that, but perhaps it wouldn’t be that bad in reality.

Kazuki gulped his saliva audibly and watched over the dressing room that was producing rustling sounds, as if watching a chrysalis just before its hatching.

Even the hotel men that were carrying the luggage for some reason were also watching over the situation while gulping their saliva audibly.

‘Why the hell are you guys also getting nervous’, Kazuki’s anxiety was increasing. Those people were the people that had been watching over Hikaru-senpai’s shopping wordlessly. For them to be feeling nervous meant…

The sounds behind the door were ceased. It seemed the clothe changing was over. However the door was still not opened. Most likely she was also putting up cosmetics. If he believed of what Mio said, then this was a dangerous flag.

Finally the door opened while making a creaking sound.

“Ja, jaa~nn-☆” along with a forced cheerful voice while being a little nervous, the evolved Hikaru-senpai leaped out outside.

Kazuki involuntarily got taken aback.

Hikaru-senpai had her eyes shining sparklingly with the expectation of getting praised by Kazuki. But, the only thing that could be called as the usual Hikaru-senpai was only those eyes. The eyelashes that surrounded those eyes were hanging down lengthily as if they were carnivorous plants due to wearing alchemic mascara. Her skin was pure white from being besmeared heavily with face powder, only her eyelids’ eyeshadow and her cheeks’ cheek rouge were red like homely woman. Her lips were like a cod roe. For her to so skillfully destruct her raw material as a beautiful girl until this far….

Even if he understated himself, he could only say that the garments were like an alien.

To interpret that appearance as a fashion, was something that Kazuki’s brain refused to do.

First he couldn’t comprehend it at the point of having her whole body wrapped in [silver clothes]. Wire went through that silver tunic like a princess’s skirt, taking the form of a perfect circle silhouette. From there a silver hakama-like trouser that went beyond wide was stretching out. There was no other clothing coordination that could ruin Hikaru-senpai’s great style as much as this.

At her feet were boots that were wrapped in belt that was attached with rivets, it gave off the impression of heavy rock but made the sense of unity of the outfits to become astray. Moreover she was putting on a hat that looked like poop.

‘How could this kind of thing happen’…Kazuki felt dizzy

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.11 033.jpg|thumb]]

But on the other hand there was also part that could be understood. Hikaru-senpai was a person that took impact relatively seriously.

Perhaps they were making a misunderstanding that it was some kind of show, the passing American peoples around were clapping and cheering.

“How is it!?”

“There is nothing good about it!” Kazuki answered with a feeling as if he wanted to do a table flip.<ref>i.e. : (┛◉Д◉)┛彡┻━┻)</ref>

Hikaru-senpai raised her voice “Ee―” with her only single remaining cute point that was her eyes turning round.

“Can I speak, senpai? Please calm down and listen.”

Kazuki grasped her both hands that were covered with queer yellow mittens lined up with suction pads.

‘Uuu… these mittens feel slimy…’

“Senpai is a beautiful girl. Yet if you wear a jumbled outfit like this, it will only ruin the great points of your precious raw material.”

“Bu, but isn’t this good clothes? It’s interesting see.”

“Rather than calling it interesting, that hat that looks like soft cream, it actually looks like poop.”

“Of course I too bought this hat thinking it looks like poop. I’m thinking of putting this on and chasing around Kaguya with it.”

The sad thing was that Kazuki’s imagination was spot-on.

“It’s not the point of fashion to aim for something interesting. There is also no sense of unity in the coordination…”

Kazuki also loved Hikaru-senpai’s playfulness but, it was no one else but Hikaru-senpai herself who thought that it was not enough with only that. He mustn’t let her throw away the path towards the orthodox school beautiful girl.

“But but, these clothes are from an amazing brand you know? Moreover I heard that it was actually used in a fashion show or something… they said it originally wasn’t for sale!”

Kazuki admonished senpai using his second-hand knowledge taught from Mio.

That was nothing more than a dependence toward the authority.

“Senpai, clothes that are worn in fashion show is not made with intention for everyday life. It’s clothes worn for a show. The idea and theme of the design is for entertainment that expressed humor impressively, possibly artistically. If I have to say it, it’s similar with a clown costume, it’s not something to wear in everyday life that can show Hikaru-senpai’s charm.”

However, what in the world the designer who made that poop-like hat wanted to express…

“…I, is that so. Even though I planned to become cutting-edge because in the first place Mio-chan too is an amateur…”

Having realized that she had magnificently lost face due to ignorance, light disappeared from Hikaru-senpai’s eyes.

“No but, I myself plan to choose clothes that I thought looked good thinking that something like brand is irrelevant, yet… I thought that clothes like this show individuality or something…”

Trying to varnish over her mistake, Hikaru-senpai mumblingly continued her words.

No way, no one was supposed to become like this because she herself wanted it.

When senpai came to the store she didn’t understand what would be good to choose in the store of foreign culture, she felt lost, then in the end she escaped by aiming for laughs putting importance on brand’s influence and impact, there was no mistake that that was what happened.

“Senpai completely become ungirly like this you know.”

When Kazuki said that, Hikaru-senpai’s face tone became completely white like paper in a flash, as if to run away she rushed inside the dressing room. Kazuki immediately caught her back.

When he embraced her closely in the bulging clothes that looked like a clown, it felt like he could feel the anxiety that was hidden inside Hikaru-senpai behind her brightness and humor from her thin back.

“Please don’t think that senpai will lose face or anything.”

Carefully as if treating a fragile article, Kazuki got closer to Hikaru-senpai’s white nape that peeked out from the weird clothing and whispered.

“Let’s do it over one more time, in a shopping date together with me.”

When Hikaru-senpai nodded, one of the hotel men that was standing by on the side quickly presented a cleansing oil from inside the shopping bag.

===Part 3===

Kazuki remembered his conversation with Mio after he flirted with her in the cat suit and right before he went out to search for Hikaru-senpai―.

“First avoid clothes that have English word or patterns printed gaudily on it. Patterns need to be limited to only one or two on the whole body. Color too, it’s more comfortable to have less than three colors. It’s so that the clothes are not jumbled unskillfully.”

In the so called [pillow talk] scene, Mio squandered that chance for the sake of giving advice for Hikaru-senpai.

But Mio’s way of speaking was cheerful.

“Choose a size that’s just right for the body. Experienced practitioners wear various sizes on purpose to produce a sense of volume, but Hikaru-senpai had a great style so it’s fine to not do any awkward scheme. Surely Hikaru-senpai will say that its unsatisfactory, but rather than using impact from things separately, give more stress to the size impression and the whole body’s atmosphere.”

If he did that then he wouldn’t fail even if he was choosing from American clothes, was what Mio said.

“Males tends to shift their focus on the detail of items separately but…”

“Hikaru-senpai is also a girl but, senpai is that kind of type huh.”

“Clothes that are only fully fixated to individuality are hard to coordinate skillfully. First maintain the image of the whole clothing coordination, and then buy the clothes as parts of the components. Even if there is item that seems really attractive, buying items that don’t match the image is only pointlessly spending money.”

This is an act that was the exact opposite of blindly lining up for high class items.

“What is important is the sense of unity, in other words from understanding every single items [symbolic nuance], combining them skillfully will produce the complete form.”

“Combining the symbolic nuance?”

“For example ordinary clothes like denim that is casual and don’t put on airs, while collared shirts are clothes that is more formal compared to T-shirts and close to a dress, something like that. Understand that every single piece of clothing has a different role.”

“Aah, if it’s that then even I can somehow understand. Those are clothes that even menswear have.”

“The fundamental is that silky smooth material is elegant, while rough and gritty material is casual. For example if the knit is finely knitted then it’s dress-like, while something roughly knitted become casual. The variety is not limited to only two types of elegant and casual, there are more detailed [elements], like intentionally making an elegant impression of drape by putting a lot of space, or romantic impression from a sense of translucence showing the impression of chiffon that is fluffy…”

“Wait a second, you are talking in gibberish Japanese so please slow down.”

“If I have to make an example using anime, when you line up parts like [blond hair] or [twin tails] or [upturned eyes] then it you’ll give the feeling that [this girl is absolutely a tsundere!], like that. Such calculation is necessary.”

“If you said it like that it’s really easy to understand!”

“…Recently, aren’t we getting too poisoned by Lotte and Itsuki-chan I wonder…”

“But what you said just now feels completely like Mio herself isn’t it?”

“I’m not a tsundere at all! I have loved Kazu-nii since a long time ago!!”

As an experiment Kazuki tried to poke *tsun tsun* Mio’s oppai. “Ehehe~, it’s fine to touch more.” Saying that Mio came snuggling closer to him. Certainly she was being {{furigana|lovestruck|dere dere}} to him.<ref>There is a play of the word tsundere here. *tsun tsun* is the sound effect of poking at something, but the word ‘tsun’ could also be used to describe being cold to someone, combined with ‘dere dere’ which means warming up or being lovestruck to someone, certainly Mio in the imagination above is being a tsundere in a different meaning.</ref>

“When talking about [The Noble of Wavy Fluffy Hair of Pink Color]<ref>Most Likely referring to Louis from Zero no Tsukaima here…</ref> it will remind you of a certain famous character that gives you the sense of what a tsundere is, but for people who don’t know about that famous character perhaps they won’t think that it’s tsundere. …With this kind of feeling each items’ nuance will be influenced by the watching person’s knowledge, there is also this kind of thing.”

“So history and convention will give birth to meaning for a symbol then.”

“When you know about the style of someone who is wearing button down shirt where its collar has button that comes with it, where the person buttoned up the collar’s button even though he is not wearing a necktie for the sake of dressing up stylishly, you will understand that it’s a shirt that has casual tendency, but for people that don’t know anything about it they will normally take it in as a dress shirt. Even that kind of trivial detail will heighten the degree of perfection when you pay attention to it.”

“It feels like that kind of symbolic thing, it’s not really essential isn’t it? Seems like just playing around with knowledge between fellow knowledgeable people…”

“That’s not true at all. Even though the people in our surrounding all have different standards but their attire are still following that rule, since our birth we have been surrounded all along by such rules and raised up according to it. The image that has been piled up since the distant ancient age has been imprinted into our sense. Isn’t that what we call a culture?”

Certainly a stylish person would look stylish even if the one who was seeing it was someone like Kazuki who didn’t really know about many details. But it was just that he was unable to expertly explain and mimic such thing. His sensitivity about such thing was shared with society through the same culture.

“It’s not an instinctual sense. But, by no means it’s just an appearance without any substance. Don’t you think this is the same like how Mythology manifest their strength?”

“But that’s, as I thought, doesn’t that mean that those who don’t have firm fashion knowledge won’t be able to produce a fashionable sense of unity?”

Because the person didn’t understand in detail that they couldn’t create a sense of unity.

That was why such a person would always be tormented by anxiety if maybe what they were wearing was mistaken and looked ugly.

Kazuki had gotten various things explained to him, but as expected he only got the conclusion that it was impossible for him, like re-tempering a dull sword. <ref>A Japanese proverb, making a dull sword look sharp even though it’s actually unusable.</ref>

“I guess… that’s why while you’re not well informed don’t choose gaudy design as much as possible and also restrain the number of the colors like I said. If it’s Hikaru-senpai then I think she will be lovely enough with something simple.”

In the end he couldn’t reach any other conclusion except such a half-assed one like that.

Before this he had also done a shopping date with Hikaru-senpai once where they chose clothes using Hikaru-senpai as a dress-up doll. That time too they tried to make an ideal Hikaru-senpai based on their own special way, and they manage to become satisfied in that place, but there was a feeling remaining that it was still incomplete in some aspects somewhere. There was room for growth.

But he couldn’t even guess the tangible way of what should be done to resolve that incompleteness.

From Mio’s explanation just now, he could understand the reason why it seemed like something was insufficient. But in regards to that, piling up knowledge and experience was necessary, they were unable to transform into a stylish figure right now.

Even so, was there no image that could only be constructed by the current him and Hikaru-senpai at all…

The hotel men said that they would bring back the shopping bags to the Hotel Yggdrasil and removed themselves.

When he became alone just with Hikaru-senpai that had returned to her uniform appearance, they began the fresh start of the shopping. While going around the shops at the main street, Kazuki imparted the things he learned from Mio to Hikaru-senpai as it was.

“Kazuki, as I thought you came to me hearing the story from Mio-chan…?”

Kazuki didn’t tell Hikaru-senpai until that detail.

Hikaru-senpai who had sharp instinct immediately guessed and became completely disheartened dejectedly.

“Even though all will be fine if I rely on Mio-chan from the beginning… but I feel strangely mortified to do that… this feeling, it’s a bad emotion isn’t it… Like that in the end I troubled Kazuki instead… I, am a troublesome girl right…”

Hikaru-senpai who usually had a straightforward personality looked hesitant with completely dull eyes.

Rivalry, and an inferiority complex towards Mio ― perhaps those emotions ought to be called as negative emotions.

But against such Hikaru-senpai, there was not even a little bit of any unpleasant feeling that welled up inside Kazuki.

“I like that social disposition of senpai itself, so I don’t feel that it’s troublesome or anything at all.”

Before, Kaya had once said to Kazuki that [Ultimately people cannot understand each other] [That’s why it’s better to be alone] [Humans become strong from magic. That’s why they become able to live in that kind of way]. Kazuki denied her. Those ideas were completely the opposite of Kazuki’s thinking.

“If there are aspects where humans can sympathize with another human then there also places where humans are different from one another, doesn’t that moderate roughness between us feel good? It’s the end if we start talking like that conversation is troublesome.”

Rough differences would create friction.

But, by personally experiencing each other’s differences and coming into close contact against each other, it would make one feel a sense of unity instead.

Surely, a relationship between a man and a woman was that kind of thing.

For Kazuki who became fond of many girls at the same time, each of their differences was lovely no matter which one it was. If he started talking that it was troublesome, then the troublesomeness of the masochist attention seeker Koyuki or Kazuha-senpai who couldn’t be honest were incomparable to Hikaru-senpai.

While talking about such conversation, Kazuki took a piece of clothing from the store counter. ‘Let’s go with this.’

Hikaru-senpai seeing it leaked out a surprised voice “Eh, that’s…”

―When Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai finished shopping, they returned once again to the dressing room in order to immediately change. Hikaru-senpai wouldn’t change by herself, she led Kazuki inside the changing room.

The dressing room was far spacious compared to the ones in Japan.

“Well then, with this I’m Kazuki’s dress-up doll.”

Hikaru-senpai proclaimed such and presented her body to Kazuki.

First Kazuki took off her uniform’s jacket. Hikaru-senpai’s blouse that was strained from her unexpectedly large breasts appeared, after he undressed that blouse and her skirt, next was her tidy white underwear that appeared. Hikaru-senpai was also skillful in close range combat, but she was really not that muscular, a body style that was long, slender, and well-proportioned.

“Kazuki, I also bought underwear you know…”

Hikaru-senpai pointed out while being bashful. In other words… Kazuki began to undress Hikaru-senpai from her underwear too.

After grasping around, he unfastened the bra’s hook. Before his eyes, Hikaru-senpai’s breasts gently entered his sight.

“Ahaha, Kazuki’s eyes are locked on my nipples.”

Hikaru-senpai laughed shyly. Kazuki took a deep breath and pulled himself together, and this time he pulled down Hikaru-senpai’s panty. It felt awkward to stare fixedly at that spot.

“Ahaha, the current me really feels like Kazuki’s doll…”

Hikaru-senpai turned stark naked, but she waved her hands up and down and murmured embarrassedly.

That truly beautiful figure was in Kazuki’s hands. He wanted to do whatever he pleased with that naked body ― suppressing down such intense desire, Kazuki set his hand on the shopping bag.

Under a single concept, they had bought a lot of clothes.

First he held out yellow underwear to Hikaru-senpai. As if to say [put it on] Hikaru-senpai opened out both her legs and then raised up one of her legs. Kazuki crouched down in order to put on the panty on her. Even though he didn’t intend to look, he unconsciously kept stealing a glance above. That spot of Hikaru-senpai was looking slippery.

Then after putting on a bra of the same color with the panty, looking at the set of the top and bottom underwear Kazuki felt a mysterious sense of accomplishment.

“I have the feeling that senpai’s theme color is yellow.”

There was no deep thought in regards to this underwear. “It’s like the curry member isn’t it?” Hikaru-senpai made a bright grin.<ref>The curry might be a reference to yellow ranger</ref>

More and more they chose and took out clothes from the bag. Putting her arm through the shirt’s sleeve, putting on the bottom, fastening the belt. “This is…” Hikaru-senpai leaked out a voice of wonderment once again. Kazuki further took out a thin jacket made from summer material, made Hikaru-senpai put her arm through the sleeve, and fastened a necktie tightly on the neck.

This time, everything that Kazuki chose and bought was all [boyish] thing, possibly even [mannish]. The clothes that were worn just now were all mannish things, but it could be also coordinated into boyish, there shouldn’t be anything out of place even if both styles were mixed.

What was called boyish was the cuteness of naughty boy that was incorporated into girl fashion. As for mannish it was the incorporation of the sex appeal and the coolness of adult man into girl fashion.

Both of them characterized the nuance of manliness. In other words Kazuki and also Hikaru-senpai once dressed herself up as a man in her casual clothes, both styles were coordination that was easy to comprehend.

If it was this then there shouldn’t be any blunder that might happen. It was the only perfect solution.

To guess what kind of nuance the other women’s clothing possessed was something hard to understand for Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai, but if it was only about boyish or mannish than they could understand with a single glance.

However what made Hikaru-senpai baffled was the thinking that if doing that meant [Aren’t I just going back to before].

Kazuki gave the finishing touch by putting on pumps on Hikaru-senpai. Although it could be said that there was a feeling of unity in the clothing coordination, just in one point there was what Mio said that it would be fine if they added [the left out item].

“Like this isn’t there no difference at all with me in the past when I dressed like a man…”

Hikaru-senpai anxiously murmured like that before looking at the mirror. And then, she opened her eyes.

Wrong. This was decisively different from dressing up like a man.

Cheap men’s clothing was merely fabric that was sewed together to form cylinder silhouette. Compared to that, expensive lady’s outfit matched their shape with the body line like the woman’s breast or waist constriction or bottom and the likes, making three dimensional shape. When looking at the bottom, that three dimensional shape sewing technique could be easily witnessed. The line of the bottom was so beautiful it would make the watcher wanted to rub their cheek on it, while the cuff around the ankle tightly squeezed the foot making one really understood that it was not merely a simple cylinder shape.

The shirts and jacket were similar, even without exposing skin it would make one feel the eroticness.

The Hikaru-senpai that once dressed up as a man had all her feminine figure covered up by the wide silhouette of the man’s clothing. But the mannish clothing that Kazuki put on Hikaru-senpai right now, while it gave off the vibe of manliness, till the end the clothes polished off that feminine silhouette.

Be that as it may, this much beautiful silhouette couldn’t be let out except by high class brand. Mass produced item were made for the sake of letting anyone no matter whom able to wear it. In contrast with that, high class brand was intended for extremely limited class, only producing few clothing that perfectly fitted the wearer.

Yet it was easy to move in regardless of how it perfectly fit the wearer, surely because the clothes were hand-tailored. By loosely sewing the parts that would tighten when the body moved, the clothes would be able to naturally stretch and contract.

As expected high class items were different, just as what Mio passionately talked about.

“Hikaru-senpai also has aspects where you seem boyish, however I think it doesn’t mean that those aspects will be a hindrance for your feminine charm. In the anime that we watch together with Lotte and Kamimura-san too, there are a lot of boyish girls that make their entrance.”

Of course it didn’t mean that cute fashion didn’t suit Hikaru-senpai, yet it was not necessary to purposefully reject her boyishness.

There was no need for her to hold any complex in the first place.

There were also cases where a girl that had a boyish atmosphere made her femininity become more distinct instead. Even if she wore cool and stylish outfits, that body figure of hers was delicate. It was calculated so that silhouette would appeal on that aspect. And then Hikaru-senpai’s face, whether her skin, her lips, her cheeks, and her face line too, all of those were sweetly feminine. It couldn’t be hidden.

It accented her coolness and her cuteness.

“Does senpai, hate this kind of appearance?”

“Well… certainly it’s different than the man getup I did in the past, I know that…”

Kazuki embraced from behind Hikaru-senpai who was standing in front of the mirror. She was so cute that it made him unintentionally want to do that.

“Is that so… I can see how it looks cool when I stay silent but, there is also a lot of cuteness too.”

Inside Kazuki’s arm, Hikaru-senpai’s white cheeks turned bright red.

When both of them exited the dressing room, there were the usual hotel men outside standing in a row waiting for them, making Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai become startled. When they saw Hikaru-senpai’s figure, they unanimously cheered “Bravo―!” and “So cute!” repeatedly, and for some reason they took out crackers and blew them merrily.

And then they took the new shopping bag of Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai and once again they said that they would bring it back to Hotel Yggdrasil before rushing away. Looking at the perfect service soul, Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai were stunned in mute amazement.

===Part 4===

The sun was setting in the artificial Venetia.

Although it was called a setting sun, it was just a made-up setting sun that was projected in the dome, but although it was just something made-up, the townscape was set to perfectly shine from that light source.

The canal throughout the downtown glistened in orange color. A more beautiful time visited the city of water.

Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai boarded an automatic gondola and were on their way back. Both of them had their bodies pressed against each other closely aboard the slightly big gondola and left their body to the tumble of the orange stream.

In place of the rower’s nonexistence the gondola was operated by mechanical control and a recorded shanty was played.

Kazuki stared at the side face of Hikaru-senpai that was glowing from afterglow, he was once again pondering how could a person this beautiful still not have confidence in herself.

While he was by her side. …In other words he should think that the cause was in him.

He thought back upon his contact with Hikaru-senpai. …All this time since Hikaru-senpai became making merry as she pleases, perhaps he had relied too much on Hikaru-senpai’s proactive approach.

All those times when both of them were ascertaining their relationship, he was always in the position as the receiver.

He couldn’t keep on just going along with senpai. He must not just only retort on senpai’s merry making act, he must get on fully on it too.

That was why senpai, wasn’t she feeling anxious that her feeling to him was only one way traffic?

“The setting sun is beautiful isn’t it?” Hikaru-senpai leaned on Kazuki teasingly.

“Hikaru-senpai is even more beautiful.”

“Ahaha, Kazuki, you are saying something like from a manga.”

So as not to be treated like joking, Kazuki embraced Hikaru-senpai close and forcefully stole her lips.

Hikaru-senpai showed a surprised look, but she immediately responded to Kazuki’s kiss by entangling her tongue to his.

A flame burned inside Kazuki’s chest. It was the yet untamed flame that was fueled half-bakedly by Mio.

Kazuki pushed down Hikaru-senpai to the wooden floor of the gondola. In order to make the automatic driving gondola safe there was a high fence built, that was why the floor of the gondola was the world of only the both of them. From the view point of the people coming and going through the road slightly separated from the canal, they couldn’t peek at what Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai were doing.

Despite of that from the sounds of the hustle and bustle and the water stream nearby that reached their ear, until the very end they were still outdoors, that fact incited the feeling of liberation and immorality.

“This is because senpai is beautiful. Though recently, perhaps I didn’t convey it to senpai properly.”

Kazuki laid bare the jacket that he chose and put on Hikaru-senpai himself.

Hikaru-senpai blinked her eyes in surprise against Kazuki’s unusual proactive action.

Hikaru-senpai’s shirt clung to her body line closely, while her necktie sank into her breast valley as if to emphasize it. Desire burn continuously inside Kazuki, but he didn’t surrender himself to it.

“I, love senpai. Senpai has always be the proactive one that’s why I ended up relying on that but… even I’m thinking that I want senpai. That’s why, please have confidence.”

“…I don’t have anything like self-confidence you know.”

Hikaru-senpai suddenly averted her sight from Kazuki and leaked out a dejected voice.

“Why is that?”

By any chance had he said a wrong guess, now he became uneasy.

“Because…”

Hikaru-senpai had her words cut off there, after holding back her heart―she said it.

“Because Kazuki, no matter how long I wait you never showed your penis for me-!!”

Kazuki was petrified. After a full dozens of seconds passed he finally managed to wring out his voice “…Eh?”

His thought came to a halt from the too unexpected remark.

“Since that time we said our love to each other, even though I have been continuously asking you to show me your penis all along, you have never show me your penis no matter how many times I asked! That’s why… I thought that I’m not a woman worthy to be entrusted with penis…”

Entrusted with penis? What the hell is that.

Certainly at every opportunity Hikaru-senpai kept asking penis penis repeatedly.

“No, that’s… it’s going to be troubling if I just said ‘aah geez I’ll show it okay, I’ll show it’ or… it feels like presenting my body to a hungry beast or… there is not the right mood or something…”

The man Kazuki completely said something like mood.

“Isn’t the reason you are unable to show your penis to me because you don’t like me!?”

“It’s the opposite! It’s because I like senpai, that if I present something like my raging penis to senpai I won’t be able to hold back anymore, that’s why I keep enduring!”

“Kazuki’s penis is raging you said!?” Hikaru-senpai’s eyes shined.

“It’s really raging crazily here! I’m at my limit already!”

“It’s fine you know! I know that we can’t make something like a kid…yet.”

‘Yet’, when that word was said there was a painful ring to it.

Someday, if the day came when he was going to make this delicate body of Hikaru-senpai pregnant with his own child…

“If I heard something like Kazuki’s penis is raging then I cannot hold myself back anymore here! My testicle sack is snapped!”

“The right word is patience isn’t it!?”<ref>Don’t know how to translate the joke here. In Japanese there is the proverb of ‘the string of the patience bag/sack is snapped’ which means out of patience. Hikaru exchanged the patience bag with testicle sack, the Japanese words for these two sound a little similar.</ref>

“Eee―ii!”

From Kazuki’s posture that was pushing down Hikaru-senpai to the floor, Hikaru-senpai sprang up in order to reverse their position.

This time it was Kazuki who was the one that got pushed down ― then his trousers and underpants got pulled down altogether smoothly.

“Waa…! This is a penis…! It’s raging!!”

With sparkling eyes Hikaru-senpai raised her voice. The cool outdoor air and the texture of the gondola’s wood could be directly felt by his exposed lower body. When his lower body got completely exposed, he felt it for real.

Hikaru-senpai was staring at that fixedly without moving with rapt attention and a deep sigh. That deep sigh made Kazuki’s tip feel ticklish.

With a rotation Hikaru-senpai exchanged the position of up and down where her feet and head alternated position with each other, now beside Kazuki’s face there were knees straddling his head. And then Hikaru-senpai too stripped off her bottom altogether with her panty and threw it away.

“Kazuki… look, at my girly place…”

Between Hikaru-senpai’s pure white thighs ― at her plump and swelling crotch, there was a light pink incision running there. That part which looked like lips which he was given free rein to had already looked moist and glossy.

“Kazuki’s thing here got even more raging when you saw mine! …You’re getting excited, I’m happy…”

Kazuki’s lower body stiffened rigidly. Hikaru-senpai raised a happy voice while, without any reserve or shyness, innocently, she rubbed her cheek on that.

At the same time at Kazuki’s face, the wet crotch came pressing down. Kazuki’s face got wet.

“Kazuki’s here, looks like ice candy♪ Is it okay for me to lick it?”

Without waiting for the reply, *lick*, there was a velvety sensation that crawled through the surface of Kazuki’s sensitive spot.

“I’ll feel good too if something like this is done to me… it’s fine isn’t it…”

Hikaru-senpai lightly kissed there *chuu chuu* repeatedly, pushing with the tip of her tongue, licking, and finally she stuffed it inside her mouth, *chuuu―* sucking it. Hikaru-senpai narrowed her cheeks while making sucking sound. Her tongue and the inside part of her cheeks wrapped that from all directions. Keeping it like that she shook her neck and rubbed slipperily.

It was a stimulus that made his whole body numb.

Kazuki made his resistance and licked back at that spot of Hikaru-senpai in front of his eyes.

“…!♡”

Now that they were attacking each other, Kazuki was the one more skilled. Kazuki could grasp the detailed change of Hikaru-senpai’s positivity level through the heart marks that came flying. From the change of the positivity level, where, how strong he needed to touch and in what kind of way to make it feel good, Kazuki soon grasped all the key points.

“Nn~!♡”

Hikaru-senpai that was straddling on top of Kazuki’s face immediately trembled with her waist losing strength and shivering.

Even so Hikaru-senpai didn’t stop stuffing her cheek. Rather she undauntedly kept sucking fiercely while shaking her head. Hikaru-senpai piled up saliva inside her mouth and made watery sounds.

It was a skill that couldn’t be expected from someone’s first time. Hikaru-senpai’s instinct was sharp at anything, she was fast in improving herself.

Kazuki undauntedly inserted his index finger into the wet inside of Hikaru-senpai. At the same time he crawled his tongue on the puffed up swelling that was exposed on the external outer part. Based from Kazuki’s experience, he knew that this spot was sensitive. Then with his left hand that was empty, he further stroked the butt hole that Hikaru-senpai loved.

Hikaru-senpai’s waist twitched *bikun bikun* showing the sign of reaching her limit, her hips undulated in a big way.

Even so Hikaru-senpai was not stopping in her movement that was trying to grant pleasure on Kazuki.

Outdoor ― they were outdoor, but the bottom of the gondola where nobody’s eyes could cacth them had completely turned into an all-out war between male and female. Even while Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai sensed the city’s presence nearby, they were getting absorbed in the animalistic pleasure.

“Kazuki’s twitching looks like it’s going to erupt. …It really looks like Mirage!”

There was a hotel in Las Vegas that had a famous show named The Mirage that showed the eruption of a volcano.

“Hikaru-senpai too, it looks completely like The Grand Canyon!”

On the other hand Kazuki felt something like Mother Nature.

The next instant, a cataclysm occurred. Kazuki’s volcano finally arrived on its endurance limit and erupted, Hikaru-senpai’s canyon too, an earthquake that she didn’t even know how many times it had come occurred like a tsunami that happened on the river at the bottom of the valley. Both of them lost their strength limply. Hikaru-senpai’s throat was, *gulp* made a sound.

“Haa haa… strange taste♪”

Hikaru-senpai half-turned her body in a roll and matched her body at Kazuki’s direction.

“Hehehe, I satisfied a boy as a girl… Though I was also made to feel really good a lot of times that I cannot count♡”

Hikaru-senpai laughed happily.

“I have seen Kazuki’s penis to my heart’s content, so it’s fine already to not dress myself stylishly anymore.”

“Eee-!?”

What was all he had done this whole day for then!?

“Ahaha, I’m joking. I’m going to do my best to become a girl that Kazuki can love earnestly. Ne, kiss me using a lot of tongue♪”

Kazuki hugged back Hikaru-senpai that lay on top of him, kissed her, and as she demanded he inserted his tongue into her lips. Hikaru-senpai’s tongue was viscously twining around his.

It was contact between tongues that had lovingly caressed each others’ important place just before this. While hugging each other, their naked lower bodies were glued to each other. Even now they were enduring the welling up urge and strength filled their hugging arms.

“I love you, senpai.”

“Ahaha, me too.”

Hikaru-senpai ― 150. The avatar of positivity level up flew at him, Hikaru-senpai’s positivity level had reached the {{furigana|Chouki|Favored Princess}} level.

At that time the gondola shook strongly while a buzzer sound rang informing them that they had reached the destination.

“Ah, we arrived.”

Hikaru-senpai reflexively raised her waist. Kazuki stopped her in panic.

“Senpai, please stand up after putting on your panty!!”

“Thank you for today, Kazuki.”

At the occasion where they separated to go to their respective rooms, Hikaru-senpai went “Ah, that’s right”, and added more.

“Kaguya too seemed like her condition is a little strange, so take care of her.”

―About that, even without being told, Kazuki too had noticed it.

===Part 5===

Las Vegas was said to be the holy ground of [buffet], an all-you-can-eat restaurant. Inside famous hotels there would undoubtedly be a famous buffet anywhere. They had become a centerpiece comparable to the casinos and shows in Las Vegas.

Talking about all-you-can-eat, in Japan there were a lot of restaurants there where the ingredient’s quality was not really good, but Las Vegas’ buffet piled up high quality items drastically like a mountain. The Americans also ate unreservedly, like swallowing a mountain.

The portion was so hearty that looking at it would make one doubtful as to whether the restaurant was actually calculating the profit and loss.

The price was also fair. Most likely it had a strong publicity implication for the hotel to call out to the customer. Similar to how the hotel charges were also cheap, they had the objective of making the customer to drop all their money in the casino.

Of course the restaurants that were said to be top class didn’t take only a buffet-style but also a course-style, but Kazuki and the others naturally only brought their feet towards the buffet.

With a group this large would mean that their favorite food would differ from each other, that was why a buffet that included all kinds of genres was convenient and it was also easy to converse lively.

“Recently this kind of luxury has become ordinary, I have the feeling that our feelings have been paralyzed…”

“This one too… however this one’s reasoning is ringing out the warning bell that this is not normal that this one cannot compose oneself… Is this what people call something as dreamlike?”

The swordsman combi of Kazuha-senpai and Kohaku spoke in light tone while taking food on their plate.

“To say impudently it’s like we become particularly unloving towards the food of Japan, it feels terrifying like this isn’t it-… I wonder if it’s the pure difference of quality with the things that we usually eat…”

“The food in the Sword Division’s dormitory is like that after all… so this is what one means when they talk about dreamlike.”

“…Both of you, your movements will become bad if you grow fat you know.”

When Kazuki quietly approached them and gave a warning, both of them twitched and their spines shivered.

Although both of them were swordsman, in their root they were high school girls that were weak to temptation.

“As for Kanae, Kanae wants to eat Nii-sama’s cooking once in a while.” Kanae expressed.

“It seems that we can borrow the kitchen if we ask, should I cook sometimes?”

As for Kazuki in his own way it was a research being treated to delicious foreign cooking like this every day, sometimes he also conversed with the chef, he had the feeling of wanting to test out various things.

“In Japan this is called as viking<ref>That’s how you call all-you-can-eat buffet in Japan</ref>, but that word is a completely Japanese made-up word from an English term and is not used at all in other countries, just so you know.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that with one of her hand holding a jug that was filled plenty with milk.

The little teacher was always industriously wishing to properly grow more.

“Buffet comes from the French language, but even Englishman that hated France will call a buffet as buffet.” Arthur also interjected and participated in the conversation.

“Why is it called viking in Japan? Vikings were the pirates of northern Europe right?”

“Isn’t that because there is that kind of person that is the cause?”

Kazuki pointed at that person who was in a slightly separated spot from them.

“Fuhahahaha–!”

Beatrix was laughing while piling up everything that could be called meat on her plate.

That girl was always laughing whether it was in a fight or when eating huh… Was she also laughing when she was sleeping? Was everyone in the Norse Mythology like that?

“Beatrix, mind your manners okay.”

Kazuki only said that towards the woman… girl?… that seemed like she had somehow mistaken her own existence.

“Fuhahahaha, I know! I am a lady while also a warrior!”

[Roast beef is served―!], when the waitress raised her voice saying that in English, Beatrix went “Prey-!” and jumped towards the dish.

Beatrix lined up on the line in front of the waitress that was serving the roast beef and immediately hit it off with the American people that were lining up together with her “FUHAHAHAHA!” “HAHAHAHA!!” all of them laughed uproariously. That was a German person whose rhythm was of Las Vegas itself.

Kazuki finished taking food and returned to the table.

Kazuki and co.’s table was casually separated from the other guests taking the space of a half private room.

For them to always get guided to this kind of place no matter which restaurant they went to, surely it was because of the North American Knight Order’s command that had been given out. While it was to make them feel welcomed politely, it must be also to make it easier to observe them.

Kaguya-senpai who had already returned to the table smiled softly greeting him with “Welcome back”.

Kaguya-senpai… she was acting as if there was nothing wrong on the surface.

On her plate there was only salad in a moderate amount served, despite how Kaguya-senpai should originally be a splendid meat eater. Meat was indispensable for senpai’s nice body.

Of course the cause was not something like a diet… she didn’t have appetite for food from being dispirited.

He knew the reason. The incident with Stella created a shadow in her heart.

For Kazuki too the sense of loss from the girl who adored him as papa, and of course for everyone else too, Stella’s disappearance reverberated inside their hearts. However, Kaguya-senpai received a damage bigger than anyone else.

Looking at a person that was feeling despondent far longer than even he himself, his feelings changed telling him that he couldn’t feel despondent forever. From such mentality everyone else stood back on their feet, however, only Kaguya-senpai alone kept dragging behind the discouragement without letting it go.

When Kaguya-senpai was gloomy, everyone of the Magic Division became awkward.

Everyone indirectly attempted to cheer her up however―.

“Kaguyann―, look at this Great Senpai Kanon―☆”

Kanon-senpai who had finished taking food suddenly pulled Akane-senpai’s hand and raised her voice.

Akane-senpai went “Wa, wait what are you doing, so suddenly” yet Kanon-senpai ignored her baffled voice and jumped to a position where she could look at everyone around the table.

Kanon-senpai was a third year Magic Division student that went out from the academy for internship and also the previous generation Magic Division student council president. She had a small stature, her spongy hair was like a puppy, a senpai who gave off the impression of always being energetically in state of continuous motion.

In contrast, Akane-senpai, who was the previous student council vice president, was an adult-like and intellectual person, she was always supporting the student council president who overflowed with energy.

Now, too, Kanon-senpai was swinging around Akane-senpai while facing her juniors before raising her voice.

“Entry number one, the most dangerous combi! From now on as the most senior here for the sake of stirring up this place, we will be doing manzai act-☆”<ref>Manzai is a two person comedy act</ref>

“Wa-… what are you saying with an idea you haven’t prepared anything for beforehand!? Isn’t it too dangerous!?”

“It’s fine, I too don’t prepare anything at all but what’s important in this is your spirit! Akane just needs to give tsukkomi like usual-☆”

Akane-senpai who was weak in unexpected situations was about to blow her fuse, but Kanon-senpai declared with her big eyes shining strongly like stars. Those big eyes, although she said that she was going to enliven the place ― it was looking straight at just Kaguya-senpai.

Kanon-senpai cast aside her seat for the sake of cheering up Kaguya-senpai.

But this was quite a drastic challenge. For an amateur to do a manzai act without even satisfactory preparation, Kazuki could see nothing except big disaster in the near future. Could Kanon-senpai really say anything interesting…?

“Actually, I still hadn’t actually entered the casino, so some time ago I came to the casino floor just by myself!”

While everyone was making a stir with baffled feelings, Kanon-senpai began to talk brightly.

“Now that you mentioned it, when everyone went to the casino on the first day, you were shutting yourself in the room because your stomach was ruined didn’t you?”

“That time something like beef stew burst out ‘BUFFEE―!’ unstoppably from my ass.”

“What the hell are you saying inside a buffet restaurant!”

*BASHIN* Akane-senpai struck Kanon-senpai’s cheek.

Kazuha-senpai who was eating beef stew even unhappily choked over where she almost spouted out the food.

“Today this Kanon-chan was going to make the casino get diarrhea and make them spit out coins like ‘BUFFEE―!’ for sure yeah… thinking like that exultantly, first I aimed for the poker table.”

“If it’s poker then you know the rules so that’s not a bad choice isn’t it.”

Akane-senpai recovered her calm and made an appropriate response.

“When I walked around the floor there was this awfully beautiful woman in a sexy bunny suit that played as dealer see, Kanon-chan then thought [UHO-] and went to that table. To make it easier to imagine let’s reproduce that scene☆ Akane, you act as the dealer.”

“Eh? E…even if you said that so suddenly what should I do here?”

“For the time being you need to have the same exposure rate as the bunny, please change into your Magic Dress and take a sexy pose☆ Come on quickly! If you don’t hurry the mood is going to get spoiled!”

“Eh, eeee… I, I get it… like this?”

It seemed that the firm person Akane-senpai thought that she couldn’t let the mood of the place get spoiled.

“Shem ha Meforash” like that, Akane-senpai put on the Magic Dress of Amon on her body from the Access.

Amon was originally an Egypt god Amen that was lowered as the demon of Solomon as a god of evil teaching. That Magic Dress of Amon had a different quality compared to the other 72 Pillar, forming an outfit that made one think of Egypt’s sheets dress. The Magic Dress suited Akane-senpai’s skin that had a somewhat dark color.

The fabric that only had uneasy surface area hid only Akane-senpai’s important parts loosely, on top of that when she further took a sexy pose Akane-senpai showed some fidgeting from her embarrassment.

“Anybody that see this kind of bunny-san would be unable to help themselves from going ‘UOOO-‘ right?” While Kanon-senpai was speaking, she continued the story. “Then I started playing poker, but to one’s regret while I understand the rules, I don’t really understand English you know. Like I couldn’t remember the word that I wanted to say, or my pronunciation is too awkward, no matter what I couldn’t express anything well.”

“You, you were playing hooky when we studied English on the ship, weren’t you?”

Akane-senpai was back-talking firmly.

“All of a sudden, my hand was hopeless guys, you know. In poker isn’t there a rule that you can change your cards just once? But how to say that in English, I didn’t understand at all.”

“At that kind of time you got to say [draw] you know.”

“Because I didn’t understand that I immediately said [change]. When I did that, the dealer-san was somewhat dejectedly left from the table. In her place an even sexier lady was coming out.”

“Eh, the dealer-san was changed?”

“Then while I hit the card, [Wrong, it’s not that, I want to change my hand] I wanted to say that and I repeatedly shouted ‘Change!’, but each time I shouted that the dealer-san would withdraw and a new dealer would replace the previous one. Like that in the end there was a dreadfully too sexy dealer-san that came out. She was a lady that looked like a lump of eros.”

“Eh, what kind of person came out…?”

“Then let’s reproduce that scene one more time☆ Akane you do that dealer role, because that dealer’s exposure rate was even more extreme, vanish your Magic Dress in part. And then make a sensual pose that goes ‘puff puff’.”

“Eh, eeee… is, is it fine like this?”

Akane-senpai who was at her wits end followed what she was told while flustered, by cutting off magic power she simplified her Magic Dress. The ornaments disappeared, the majority of the loose dress was stripped, and her appearance turned into something like only underwear that protected just the important parts. She raised both her hands and emphasized her breast, “Pu, puff puff” voice like that was leaked out in small volume. Precisely because that breast had only a moderate size, that it made one feel a taboo in some respect.

Kazuki reflexively looked around, but the gaze of the other restaurant guests was blocked by a wall.

“Drop your hips next, yes, then open both your legs, shake your hips provocatively.”

Akane-senpai obeyed Kanon-senpai’s order perfectly in a state where her thoughts had stopped completely. The slender thighs that possessed a sense of cleanliness spread out vulgarly. For Akane-senpai to do something like this… the gap made Kazuki’s heart feel like it was pricked with a sweet needle from the shock.

Kazuki and Akane-senpai’s eyes met. Akane-senpai’s face changed as if she had come back to her senses before she looked down.

“Thi, this, where in the world this kind of dealer…”

“Correct, after I had come that far I harbored an uncomfortable feeling and when I looked carefully… there was a writing at the pink card on the table. Each time the dealer-san lost she would take off one piece of her clothes, that was what was written.”

“Isn’t that sex service! What are you using me for here!?”

Akane-senpai got back on her feet with a jump and hit Kanon-senpai *SUPAA―NN* with a pleasant sound.

“But I had already boarded the ship completely, the dealer-san too kept that pose while saying [Come on come on―nn], so I resolved myself ‘there is nothing else but to strip her’ you know.”

“You think I’m going to go further than this!?”

“And then it looked like [change] was not for changing hand but it had the meaning that you are dissatisfied with the girl, that was why I directly said which card I wanted to change. I thought if it was like that then it would get conveyed for sure. Like that first I ‘PASHIN!’ hit 6 on the table you see, then I wondered how do I say 6 in English again… after worrying for a little like that I said this then. ‘SEX!’”

“A forced elementary pronunciation miss!?”

“Next ‘PASHIN-‘ I hit 11, ‘isn’t there a special way of calling 11 in trump’, and then after worrying about it I said this. ‘FUCK!!’”

“You should call that Jack right-!?”

“But in the Spain language the pronunciation of ‘J’ need to use ‘F’ ain’t it?”

“Why do you knowing about something like that only instead!?”

“For the last I was going to proclaim that if you exchanged all these for me then it’s the end of the turn for me, so I wondered what is the saying to proclaim the end of a turn in poker again, if I remember right it should be ra-… something like that isn’t it… so after worrying about it I said this. ‘RAPE!’”

Kanon-senpai pointed at Akane-senpai with a snap saying that.

“And so with the feeling of 6, 11, and then next it’s your turn …[SEX, FUCK, RAPE・YOU!] I shouted like that repeatedly. Towards the provocative ero dealer.”

“It’s not rape but raise! If you do that then all conceivable ways of thinking regarding you is going to be mistaken as the worst!”

“After I did that there were these uncles in black uniform coming in a group, talking to me in English [That’s troubling you know, dear customer] [This place is not providing a service until that far] [Even I can only go as far as stripping] they said things like that and chased me out, in the end, today too I couldn’t go to the casino, dahaha!!”

As if to say that she had become completely amazed Akane-senpai hit Kanon-senpai’s head one more time, while Kanon-senpai went “This is my leave―☆” and gave a bow. Should they clap or not… the atmosphere had turned complicated.

“What do you think, Kaguyan!?”

“There is excessive dirty joke that ran wild too much, even if you ask me how it was… it’s troubling how to react to it…”

Kaguya-senpai answered while looking down.

“To thoroughly talk about nothing but dirty jokes until that far, on the contrary, is amazing.”

Hikaru-senpai continued with an expression of a wry smile.

“Rather than an adlib it was just Kanon-senpai talking whatever she pleased, it feels like I’m only enjoying the reaction of the bullied Akane-senpai.”

“Akane-oneesan was extremely cute desu! It was a sight for sore eyes desu!!”

“It was normally repulsive.”

Continuing after Koyuki and Lotte, Mio said that with scornful eyes. Mio-san had something like this.

*KA―N!* Liz Liza-sensei chimed a sound with her tableware and scored [Bell one].<ref>Don’t know what is this bell one. Might be some show in Japan.</ref>

“GUAAAAAAAAAAA-☆!”

With a motion as if being beaten up blue by unseen punches, Kanon-senpai writhed by herself.

“Th, the flower of cactus blooming…” Kanon-senpai whispered while hanging her head down crestfallen.<ref>This is a reference from Saki the MC Miyana Saki is known to Kan into Rishan Kaihou in Mahjong.</ref>

“Don’t make a distraction saying something incomprehensible. The one who wants to writhe here is me.”

Seeming like an excuse Kanon-senpai tilted her head saying “How strange-“.

“Even though this kind of adult humor was extremely well received in the Knight Order’s female dormitory.”

“It’s no good to group together that kind of dirty people with students you know. …Besides the reason that the senior knights were receiving well that kind of gag was because a shorty like you was overreaching yourself to talk about perverted material that they were smirking at you, it was just that.”

“………eh, it’s like that?”

“That’s right. Besides, a place like the Magic Division where there is a restriction on outings, the students there are the same as with an all-girls school, you’re forcing yourself to act like an adult by repeatedly saying perverted material despite having zero experience with a male, all of that had been completely exposed to everyone around.”

“Eh… th, that…” Kanon-senpai was trembling all over, her big eyes that were like bright shining star were full of tears in the blink of an eye.

“HONGEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-!! Suddenly I got embarrassed!!”

“Well, the juniors that are here don’t have zero experience though…”

Akane-senpai said that while taking a glance at Kazuki’s direction.

The face of the always cool senpai was still red from the aftereffect of before.

“Akane-senpai, thanks for your hard work.”

When Kazuki gave words of appreciation, Akane-senpai averted her eyes in embarrassment.

“It’s not like I’m thinking that I suffered something embarrassing. After all there is no other male’s eyes here except Kazuki’s. That’s why it’s all right whatever got seen.”<ref>I guess even she doesn’t believe Arthur is a man</ref>

After saying that Akane-senpai made a ‘hah’ face and added in panic.

“…What I said just now, that [if it’s you, even if I get seen] doesn’t have any weird meaning, it just means that [if it’s you, then surely you have gotten used to seeing something like a girl’s bare skin, so even if someone like me undresses], that’s all.”

“That’s not true at all senpai. After all Akane-senpai is a beautiful person.”

It felt weird to say that kind of thing in front of other girls but everyone else was also nodding.

Akane-senpai’s cheeks turned redder from the surrounding’s reaction and she restlessly returned to her meal.

“Hmph, what experience with a man.”

With a rough face, Liz Liza-sensei tilted her milk jug and guzzled it down.

“Uuuu… even though I wanted to make Kaguyan to cheer up… I who cannot talk of anything except something like dirty jokes am a useless senior…☆”

“Umm, I’m particularly cheerful here so… Kanon-senpai too, please be cheerful yourself.”

Toward the thoroughly dispirited Kanon-senpai, Kaguya-senpai who was supposed to be putting on a brave face was now the one that tried to cheer up the other in an odd development. Looking at that situation, Kazuki pondered.

After he finished his bath and it was a time where he should be sleeping, Kazuki crossed over the hotel’s gorgeous corridor and visited Kaguya-senpai’s room.

After lightly knocking there was a voice “Come in~”, a reply that seemed like usual yet felt powerless somehow came.

“Pardon me.” Kazuki entered inside the room.

The moment the door opened, he felt fresh wind blowing in.

The design of Kaguya-senpai’s room had changed compared to when he came here before. As a consideration so that Kazuki and the others who were staying in this hotel for a long period didn’t get bored, the hotel often changed the room designs.

Just in the short interval when they went for outing, not to mention the furniture and the lighting equipment, even things like wallpaper and door had been thoroughly changed with different things. It was practically like an illusionary alchemy. This country really liked detailed surprises like this.

Kaguya-senpai’s room was turned into a style of bright and open resort hotel.

The room was colored with a lot of decorative plants, a clear atmosphere could be felt.

…Perhaps the hotel side also sensed Kaguya-senpai’s atmosphere and tried to cheer her up.

The room was widely open, but Kaguya-senpai was like a patient that was uneasily waiting in the waiting room, she was quietly sitting on the sofa. Looking at Kazuki who was coming,

“Even Otouto-kun is fussing about me… even though there are a lot of girls who want to spend their night with Otouto-kun.”

She murmured so. Usually it was from the girls that were intruding into Kazuki’s room in rotation, so it was rare for Kazuki to be the one who was choosing someone and went to them.

“I’m just thinking that I want to be together with senpai.” Kazuki sat down beside her.

It seemed that senpai was also just out of the bath, she was putting out a silk night gown. There was sweet aroma tickling the nose from that loose chest. It was completely like a large ring of flowers with flower pollen clinging on it. Even in the case that the person herself was not cheerful, she was someone with alluring color and scent that charmed the other sex from herself.

Kaguya-senpai heaved a deep sigh gloomily.

“Not only Kanon-senpai but I even made Otouto-kun worried about me, I really hate myself… Even though Otouto-kun yourself is in a far more dire situation compared to someone like me.”

“I’m not in any trouble at all senpai. Everyday I’m having fun.”

In reality Kazuki didn’t feel any stress at all.

There was no strong pressure on his position as Basileus ― when the time to fight came there was no need to think of anything except for holding respect and defeating the opponent in front of his eyes.

Rather than that, Kazuki became concerned with Kaguya-senpai’s way of talking.

“Senpai, you yourself, haven’t you been taking upon various things by yourself alone again?”

Kaguya-senpai had her breath a little hitched, then she turned to Kazuki’s direction.

Exactly because Kazuki had become a Basileus, because the girls in his surrounding had increased.

“Before senpai said to me that I’m [similar with your big brother] and senpai also depended on me, but recently it feels like senpai has returned to how you were in the past isn’t it?”

At the fight with Nyarlathotep, that time when he liberated Kaguya-senpai from her father’s spell, Kazuki became aware of how Kaguya-senpai was secretly harboring a desire of [how she actually wanted to act spoiled to someone].

Kaguya-senpai was a person who had various faces. She was a hard-worker that seriously chased her ideal, she was also the big sister of her juniors, she was also something like the mother at the Witch’s Mansion. Precisely because she tried her best and was conscious of herself that was like that, when she was alone with Kazuki she wanted an equal relationship between male and female. The time when she called him not as [Otouto-kun] but [Kazuki-kun] was the signal of that. And deeper inside her, she was also wishing for the shadow of her father when he was kind and her dead brother, she wanted to act spoiled like a little sister.

Because she was that kind of person it was not good for her to hold everything inside and wallowed alone.

In this recent period the only time when Kaguya-senpai was looking for Kazuki was only that night where Stella’s incident happened.

“Stella… was something that couldn’t be helped at all. That time when she met us she was already… Stella looked for us, what we could do, was only showing her a temporary dream.”

There was nothing to lament. The very least they could do was to face forward, they had to change America into a happy country. For that sake, Kazuki denied North America’s slavery and South America that changed death into power.

“Against lonely feelings, rely on someone, depend on them, comforting each other, burdening yourself alone won’t change anything, isn’t that right?”

Kaguya-senpai’s expression that feigned a calmness broke down in pieces as if a crust was peeled off. What appeared was a face that even now was looking as if it was going to cry saying [Lonely! Lonely!]

“Senpai, I also feel lonely but… I cannot become Stella’s replacement but… at the very least I will be by Kaguya-senpai’s side forever. So please rely on me thinking of me as your big brother.”

Kazuki hugged Kaguya-senpai tightly. Kaguya-senpai stared fixedly at Kazuki while, as if testing, she murmured a single word “Onii-chan…”, then tears spilled out as if a dam had broken.

“Fueeeeeee~nn!! Onii-chaa~n!! I’m lonely~, it’s lonely with Stella goneeeee~!! I don’t wannaaaaa!!”

And then she buried her face on Kazuki’s chest, crying with a desperate loud voice.

For a while Kaguya-senpai continued crying, venting out everything that she had been holding back.

“What kind of person was senpai’s big brother?”

Against Kaguya-senpai who was still sobbing, Kazuki asked as if to make her let out even more things that she was still holding back.

“He was kind, firm, a really reliable person.”

Why did that kind of person die he wondered.

“But papa was… because onii-chan was a man, because he couldn’t become an excellent knight he didn’t even look at him. For papa, onii-chan was a failed work. When papa decided that, then mama too.”

The former headmaster of knight academy… that person was only absorbed in making the Knight Order strong. There, he was taken advantage of by Nyarlathotep, made so that he couldn’t see nothing else except for that, turning insane where he couldn’t see, in the end, his ego was completely broken.

“In a place where papa and mama didn’t look at, by an accident…”

Even though from Kaguya-senpai’s point of view he was a reliable big brother, in reality he was still a young child that couldn’t protect himself. Kaguya-senpai’s family background, he guessed everything was completely destroyed at that time. And then, there was only the distorted father’s despotism that remained.

“Right now, I myself too only noticed for the first time. I, yearn for family…”

Kazuki knew what she meant.

Kaguya-senpai came into contact with all the surrounding people as if they were family. Even at their first meeting with Lotte, she was also like that. And then, she would absolutely not tolerate any discord.

She acted like a big sister, acted like a mother, hiding her desire that sometimes wanted to act spoiled to a big brother ― she tried to play every kind of family role towards other people. Surely all the things that she couldn’t obtain in her time as a child, she tried to take them all back after she grew.

That was why, for Kaguya-senpai, Stella was not a mere make-believe daughter.

Surely Kaguya-senpai wished that she wanted to become Stella’s mother from the bottom of her heart.

To be made to lose that, was a despair for her. There was no doubt that Kaguya-senpai completely felt that she was [a human who couldn’t obtain the warmth of family as expected].

‘Clearing away that doubt should be my role’, Kazuki thought. That time when he enrolled into the Magic Division, he was saved by Kaguya-senpai’s kindness that treated him as if he was family.

“I am an [Otouto-kun], yet I also want to become Kaguya-senpai’s big brother… if Kaguya-senpai is the Magic Division’s mother, then I too want to be the father.”

“Kazuki-kun…”

The strength of Kaguya-senpai’s hugging arms became stronger. From her expression, her feeling that was wanting to act spoiled towards a big brother was fading. Her role was changing.

Kaguya called Kazuki’s name regarding him as a male.

And then with an intense vigor she put her lips on Kazuki’s as if devouring his lips greedily. As if wrenching open something, Kaguya’s lips entered inside Kazuki’s mouth, her tongue entangled onto his.

It was a boiling hot kiss of passion, after even forgetting to breathe for a while, when their lips separated Kaguya’s eyes had changed color into violet. Her gown was taken off and fell gently down. That naked body, was faintly wrapped in light of magic power that sharpened her sensitivity.

These few days, Kaguya didn’t use Asmodeus’ magic at all. Nevertheless the aforementioned magically excited condition she had was now called forth by her own will.

“Kazuki-kun… right now I, intensely, want Kazuki-kun’s baby…”

Chokingly and sincerely, she whispered such a thing.

Kazuki too took off and threw away his upper pajama. As if to say that it was not enough, Kaguya tried to take off Kazuki’s lower pajama altogether with his underwear. Both of them matched their hands and took them off, Kazuki hugged Kaguya hard.

With their posture hugging each other, Kaguya pushed Kazuki down on the sofa. Although it was an American-sized sofa that was spacious like a bed, when both of their bodies laid down, if they didn’t embrace each other they were going to roll and fall down. Kaguya wouldn’t let his body go for even a moment, while taking painful breathing, she rubbed her breast on Kazuki’s chest, she rubbed her groin on Kazuki’s thigh, her whole body undulated.

Kaguya’s body was more voluptuous than anyone, soft and elastic. Embracing close small-statured girls as if wrapping them up was also great, but embracing with Kaguya felt exactly like a [nearly drowning] sensation.

Kazuki too didn’t use his hand but responded using his whole body. They were rubbing their naked bodies at each other.

“Otouto-kun, you became hard…”

Kaguya whispered into his ear. The heat of that whisper made Kazuki feel even more heated.

“Nn…” The lump of Kazuki’s urge was wrapped into the triangle of Kaguya’s wetly drenched groin and both her thighs. That area was Kaguya’s most voluptuous body part. As if trying to squeeze it out just like that, she wriggled her waist back and forth. The soft and elastic wet flesh wriggled―against the pleasure he had never experienced before, Kazuki couldn’t endure and he almost leaked out his voice.

Stubbornly, Kazuki also fiercely knocked his waist on the pseudo-hole of the groin and thighs plumply tightening on him.

Kaguya’s sensitive spot was also scooped out by the sensation of Kazuki’s hard thing, Kaguya too gradually turned wet throughout her body, sweet voices incessantly continued to be whispered into his ear.

“Kazuki-kun…I want it, I want a baby-!”

Kaguya drew in her waist as if to invite Kazuki even deeper.

…That was no good. So as not to get swallowed inside, until the end he contained himself of only rubbing that entrance. In exchange, he made upward movements that fiercely scooped up the spot.

“Aa…♡ aa…♡”

*Nuchun! Nuchun!* The sounds rapidly turned wetter.

Kaguya’s whole body shivered in twitches. But unsatisfied with a single climax, her body continued bending back and forth.

“That’s no good, Kaguya.” Kazuki whispered back. Then with an ecstatically drunk red-faced Kaguya,

“…Onii-chan! Then, then make me feel even better!”

Saying that, she fawned on him. Her allure that tempted Kazuki viscously changed into a bewitching sweetness like a little sister. Without using any hand at all, with only body and body, the both of them climbed onto the height.

The movement of the two stopped, both of their convulsions aligned with each other. Something slimy was released between the gap of Kaguya’s soft flesh. But from Kazuki’s experience, he knew that Kaguya wouldn’t be satisfied with just two or three times. Kazuki’s body also couldn’t possibly cool down yet right now. Even he himself felt a mysterious bottomless something. While being wrapped by the released slimy texture, both of their breathing and sweat turned endlessly intense, even now the two of them were rubbing their bodies at each other.

===Part 6===

The sword-school Arthur used was sharp.

When he thought that the small one-handed sword was swung compactly, the point of the sword sharply leaped up and the trajectory changed into a thrust. Due to its double edge, compared to a Japanese katana, it had extensive variation. The free alteration that could also change into a feint was hard to deal with even when it had been Foresighted.

The sword master named Arthur used precise movements that didn’t have any erratic emotion, having said that it didn’t mean that he repeated a mechanical pattern, while observing his opponent with a fearful concentration power he wielded a precise high speed sword.

Compared to Kazuki who used his whole body to swing Ame no Murakumo, that elegant one-handed sword looked like a conductor stick swung by a conductor. It was not a swing filled with that great of a strength, but the Enchant Aura that covered the whole body was so thick it made fear run through his spine. Even though the movement was light, that one blow was by no means light.

Kazuki was not unprepared against even a single blow, but when Kazuki determined his aim during one of those attacks Kazuki started <Instant Positioning> in order to entangle the sword with his. Following the starting movement of his opponent’s swing, Kazuki parried so that the trajectory of the sword would shift to miss him by a hairbreadth, and then as the finishing touch he would repel the sword. Like that the opponent’s posture would break where Kazuki would turn it into a counterattack instantly, that was Kazuki’s sure-win pattern however…

“Mu-!” Arthur quickly detected the danger and leaped back.

Due to Arthur’s elegant one-handed sword skill that swung without putting body weight on it, even when his swordsmanship was disarrayed his posture didn’t break. Kazuki’s counterattack that should be landing without fail missed its chance, both sides were even without either having their stance broken and they took a distance from each other. To break Arthur using that pattern he needed a stronger repelling power in the end… reinforcement magic would be necessary.

“Waa―! Applause applause!”

Watching that breath-taking offense and defense of the two, the sitting and observing Hikaru-senpai clapped and cheered.

This was his first time seeing someone who actually said applause from her mouth.

Besides Hikaru-senpai, Beatrix too was watching over the offense and defense with an unusually serious look. It was just that her attire was {{furigana|pajamas|cute}} that had the feel of just waking up. Her long hair was towering up vertically like a tower as one long straight object, …what an impossible bed hair.

It was the custom practice time every morning. Hikaru-senpai who got carried away by shopping fever since they arrived at Las Vegas and skipped the practice was also making her return, the rare guest came along with the two, and an unusual excitement was displayed on the still dim courtyard of Hotel Yggdrasil.

“Interesting.”

Arthur sheathed his sword while smiling refreshingly. In contrast with Kazuki who was wearing gym uniform, he was wearing a fit suit since the morning.

The one-handed sword Arthur held was a broadsword that was said to be common in Britain’s Knight Order.

“You really skillfully use the katana ― the two-handed sword. You swing the two-handed sword powerfully, but the point of the sword moves delicately as if it’s a one-handed sword to brush off my attack. Two-handed sword, one-handed sword, spear, shield… you skillfully handle all those roles with a single piece of katana.”

“I too feel how frightening you are. The current you has one of your hands empty. When talking about the famous weapon that King Arthur possessed in the legend then it was not only the one-handed sword Excalibur. Two-handed sword, spear, short sword, and shield too…you should be able to skillfully use all kinds of weapons.”

The western knight that mastered every martial art… that should be the real image of King Arthur. Kazuki imagined someone that could skillfully used all kinds of arms with a similar standard to what he had just seen.

“Good insight.” After Arthur laughed, now he was the one that observed Kazuki in return.

“The way you grip is different with western sword art. By putting a space between the grips of the two hands, it becomes possible to handle the sword blade delicately… and you put the center of gravity not in your dominant hand but in the opposite left hand isn’t it?”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.11 077.jpg|thumb]]

Kazuki admired Arthur’s observing eye.

“A Japanese katana is curved because it stresses sharpness, so it will easily warp if a force is applied from the side. That’s why the blade needs to be handled accurately. Putting the center of gravity in the left hand…”

The human body took the balance at the focal point of the left foot and with that the right foot could step forward to start moving. Therefore the stance was the right hand and right foot directed forward.

Making the right hand as the fulcrum, power was put into the left hand to wield the sword ― in order to perform that effectively, using the principle of leverage, the wielder needed to open as much space as possible between the grips of the two hands.

When Kazuki mixed his gesture and explained, Arhur nodded in satisfaction saying “I see, I see.”

“Although Ame no Murakumo is not a Japanese katana, but it has the shape of an ancient sword.”

Kazuki also sheathed back Ame no Murakumo. The still new sheath was a straight thing for Ame no Murakumo’s personal use.

A Japanese katana was a curved single-edged blade, but an ancient sword like Ame no Murakumo was a straight sword that had a double-edge.

However when he swung this Ame no Murakumo it bent fiercely, drawing the same arc like a curved Japanese katana exhibiting its sharpness. Thanks to that Kazuki could handle it with the same sense like the Japanese katana he was used to. If he became familiar with it then he should be able to make use of how the sword was double-edged.

…It was a common theory in the modern sword art to take some space between the grips of both hands, but in the case of ancient sword art it was devised even further. In order to aim for victory, it goes to the one who makes the first move from a long distance, there was also a method with the right hand holding the end of the handle and then swinging the sword as hard as you could with one hand, then when in a close-quarter combat inside a small room the user needed both hands sticking at each other at the head of the handle not leaving any space between the two hands in order to swing the katana.

Beatrix had her eyes turn round from the outfield.

“What a complex thinking.”

“Yes, it’s a concept that one won’t think of if they only mainly plan to strike with a sword using power.”

Arthur nodded sharing the same opinion with Beatrix.

“Although in the case where the opponent is wrapped in magic power or wearing armor, I think rather than a sharp slash stressing cutting ability, its more effective to attack with all of one’s strength.”

“Judging from appearances, it seems that Japanese Mythology and Solomon Mythology has few in armor-type Magic Dress and armor equipping magic. I wonder if there is also that kind of influence?”

“Arthur is the type which uses a lot of magic that creates Sacred Treasure with armor Magic Dress then? Also you can skillfully use all Sacred Treasures with such high level just like now.”

“Fu-fu-fu, now I wonder about that?”

It was absolutely like what he thought, thinking that Kazuki made a wry smile.

―They respectively exposed a little of each other’s power scope.

Due to that they could affirm their friendly relationship, it was one kind of jest between each other.

For some reason Hikaru-senpai was looking alternately at Kazuki and Arthur with sparkling eyes.

“Somehow both of you, look like high school boys that showed each other’s dick as proof of friendship!”

“Normal high school boys don’t do that kind of thing senpai… what in the world are you saying…”

“Eh, they don’t do that!? Then let’s do it!”

Hikaru-senpai in the past had mistakenly thought that the BL manga she had read with pleasure(there was no mistake) as a manga that depicted what males actively participated in a lot of the time. Sometimes she exposed a peculiar world outlook.

“Ah, but in the first place Arthur-san is not a man, but a girl isn’t it-“

Hikaru-senpai grinned at Arthur teasingly.

“…You are still saying that? Geez there is no basis at all of that, how ridiculous.”

Arthur raised his voice just a little and showed an exaggerated shoulder shrug.

However even though Hikaru-senpai had said that far, yet Arthur didn’t reject it and showed the proof that she was wrong. He was just pushing back the topic saying it was absurd without giving Hikaru-senpai a chance to explain.

…If Arthur was actually falsifying his gender, perhaps it was a secret that was related to his contracted Diva and his power as Basileus.

Until now most of the time it was just Arthur that one-sidedly observed Kazuki’s battle. Then, even if his side was also extracting a little more information out from him then surely he couldn’t be blamed.

“Then if you are really a man, you will be fine even if you have your chest touched by me right?”

When Kazuki approached Arthur straightforwardly, Arthur went “…He-!?” and raised an upset voice.

“Wh, what are you saying I wonder. To…touching my chest? …Please think sensibly. For a gentleman, even if it’s against the same gender but touching someone’s chest without any reason at all is something that is just not right. I really misjudged you.”

“There is also no reason at all for you to be troubled being touched right? We are fellow males after all. You are accused by Hikaru-senpai that you are a girl so don’t you want to prove yourself? Fu-fu-fu.”

Arthur took several staggered steps back. Immediately Kazuki also filled the distance only as much as Arthur’s movement.

It was as if the two were dancing, both of them kept facing each other with Arthur that ran backward and Kazuki who chased him readily.

“Tha, that… it’s, you… anyway please stop.”

“What anyway, why are you running?”

With both his hands groping around, Kazuki chased Arthur who was running while saying unclear words.

It was fun seeing Arthur who had become King earlier than him and always constantly acted composed turned flustered like this. He could win, he could really win against the Britain King!

“Wa, wa wa wa wa, wait!” Arthur was cornered until the wall.

Kazuki took a powerful [wall bang] posture. It was the sure-kill technique that he had learned from his interaction with Koyuki.

“Fufufu, you can’t escape anymore Arthur.”

Putting his left hand right beside Arthur’s face, he brought his face near him in a sudden movement.

“Me too-, I’m touching too-♪” Hikaru-senpai was also making a groping motion with both her hands and came clinging.

“Please stop, you pervert duo!”

“Fufufu, please resign yourself for the sake of Japan and Britain’s alliance…!”

“Are you a brute-“

Still it was enough to just ascertaining Arthur’s reaction. Looking from his state, even without touching…

Kazuki was thinking of stopping just barely before touching.

“Wa, wait wait wait! …Kyaa-!!”

At that time when Arthur raised a scream, just before he was thinking of stopping, Kazuki’s right wrist was caught by someone and with a strong power he was pulled right to the side.

Being pulled to the side including his body in a half-hug, his palm landed on an ambiguous softness *pofu-*. Kazuki reflexively tried to ascertain what he touched and groped two, three times repeatedly.

Then “Nn-…” a tickled voice was leaked out―

“Be…Beatrix!? What are you doing!?”

Kazuki groped Beatrix’s breast through the pajama. Kazuki’s palm was covering over the slight bulge on Beatrix’s firm body.

Compared to the palm of Kazuki who was just exercising until just now, it was a chilly sensation.

Even when he asked what she was planning, Beatrix didn’t let go and continued to push out her breasts.

“For some reason it feels like I was made as an outcast.” She answered.

“I too still haven’t gotten used to the Japanese language. I get left behind if all of you talk too fast. I was desperately listening but… I get the feeling that you guys were saying something about ascertaining each other’s warrior’s chest muscle.”

“For you to catch words strangely like that, isn’t that just your brain addition!?”

“Rather than ascertaining the chest muscle of someone who dislikes doing it, it’s better for you to ascertain mine as much as you want!”

“Chest muscle you say… but doesn’t it feel squishy instead?”

It was fairly small, but it didn’t mean that she was completely flat. Touching that spot which had a texture that if he was a man there was no way he would not be happy, touching it like this from a misunderstanding made Kazuki feel guilt. But there was no sign at all from Beatrix that she was going to release Kazuki’s wrist that she was holding tightly.

“Squishy is it, so my training is still not sufficient. But… being rubbed like this feels good for some reason Kazuki! It’s a warrior’s happiness!!”

“That’s not a warrior’s happiness at all!”

A heart mark that marked a positivity level up flew at him from Beatrix.

To get her positivity level increased from something like this!

“…Geez, really. Looking from your flustered state, you were planning to stop just before touching weren’t you?”

Looking at Kazuki who was flustered from Beatrix’s breast, Arthur saw through how Kazuki was not really seriously going to touch him and heaved a deep sigh.

“Though I got the feeling that someone let out a really cute voice [kyaa-] just now.”

Still getting caught by Beatrix, Kazuki turned just his head to say that.

“No one was making a noise like that. Surely it’s just your imagination. …Please just leave it at that.”

With a chop, Arthur hit down Kazuki’s hand that was covering Beatrix’s chest.

Perhaps Beatrix had been satisfied already, she easily released her hand.

“Rather than something like that, let’s talk about something a little more serious.”

Arthur bluntly changed the topic.

“…This situation, how long do you think it’s going to continue?”

Arthur lowered her voice. What she meant by this situation was how regardless of Kazuki’s declaration that they would become North America’s ally, they still hadn’t been granted a meeting with America’s King.

They would continuously be in a limbo as long as they didn’t meet the other party’s boss.

“That the meeting doesn’t happen is because they are doubting us right, perhaps.”

Kazuki thrusts his right hand that was groping a breast just now into his pocket while saying his own guess.

Before Kazuki had discovered North America’s slave factory that was boldly hidden inside South America’s territory, liberated the slaves, and destroyed the factory. Furthermore he defeated the Slave Director Red Metallica ― and as a result, killed him.

Of course the King would surely know about the facility destruction and the disappearance of his close subordinate immediately. The timing also matched with just when Kazuki and the others who just returned to Las Vegas.

In order to feign that it was the Indian’s deed, Kazuki and co. thoroughly destroyed the factory leaving no evidence behind before withdrawing but ― it was only natural to be doubted.

“There is still no sign that the South Americans will come attacking, so aren’t they in the middle of leisurely investigating the ruined building in case there is something that can be proof right now?”

Looking from the view point of the other party, Kazuki and co. were suspicious. However, if Kazuki and his group joined South America’s side then North America wouldn’t have any chance to win… exactly because they were thinking like that that they couldn’t even treat Kazuki imprudently.

Based from that standing point, Kazuki and co. were the ones who stood in the superior position.

“How tedious.”

Arthur grimaced and scratched his head. From these few days associating with him Kazuki understood a few things, but this Basileus didn’t seem to like sneaky plans.

Arthur too was by no means someone who moved without planning. For his objective he formed alliance with Japan, giving out information in small amounts trying to skillfully move the situation to be convenient for him. However he didn’t try to lie or deceive. He was likable with his consistency and honesty.

At that point, they had already plunged into the middle of vortex of suspicion and chaos in their relation with North America.

“What concerns me is the silence of the Germans.”

“Mu?” Beatrix reacted. Without needing it being said, Germany was Beatrix’s mother country.

“Regarding the reply for the cooperation system from now on, and regarding how we are bringing around Beatrix as we pleased, it will be strange if there is no reply soon.”

In the East-West war of Japan and Yamato, Beatrix ignored the cooperative relation with Japan and suddenly attacked their side in a betrayal act. It was because of the misinformation that Loki spread that Beatrix became instigated, but still…

Kazuki was thinking of not pursuing about that betrayal and wanted to continue their cooperative relation from now on too. After all, for the Norse Mythology too Loki should be a bitter enemy. Damian and Eleonora returned to their country in order to explain the situation, but Kazuki ordered Beatrix to pay her debt and one-sidedly took Beatrix around.

Damian and Eleonora should have already arrived at their homeland a long time ago. Then what were they planning from now on, would they make Beatrix go home, it was strange that no reaction came from the other side.

“Certainly it’s troubling if Germany won’t become our ally. Our defense is too thin on hand. I don’t think that the worst scenario will happen, but…”

If in the worst scenario, Germany moved not according to their prediction… if for some playful reason they became Loki’s ally like Russia… in that case, for Arthur and Kazuki it wouldn’t be the time to even think of America. They would abandon everything that they were doing right now and hurry to return to their own country.

Already, Kazuki and Arthur were walking on a tightrope where it would be dangerous if their absence in their country was exposed. They were making use of Italia’s Regina keeping her eye on Loki, but just depending on that felt uneasy.

They were doing this with the assumption that Germany would fulfill the role of keeping the balance.

That was why everyday Akane-senpai returned to Queen Kaguya that was anchored at San Francisco several times to confirm whether there was any contact that came through the INMARSAT communication.

“There is no need to worry.”

Hearing the talk, Beatrix who was ruminating with her head down raised her face.

“Our Basileus… Hrotsvit-sama will not join hands with the likes of the Chaos Side. Also she shouldn’t be leaving alone the matter about me like this forever.”

[Hrotsvit], was that the name of the German Basilleus, for the first time Kazuki became aware of that name.

In any case there was no news that came whether from the North America’s King or German’s Basilleus, South America was also not attacking so the situation was stagnating.

“We have to make use of this given free time effectively.”

“For instance perhaps we could become stronger by piling up training like this.”

Arthur floated a smile in his reply. It looked like that Arthur too liked training.

Certainly it was just like he said, but in Kazuki’s case he was not limited to just that.

Perhaps Arthur and Beatrix were already slightly aware, but Kazuki became stronger from the power of bonds with everyone. For the sake to become strong, was not the reason but… he had to use this time for the sake of everyone.

After the intensive training, Kazuki took a shower.

Of course he could also clear away all the sweat and filth with only the power of magic, but rinsing it all away with a shower and changing his clothes was overwhelmingly comfortable and it also cleared his feelings.

The hotel Yggdrasil’s one floor also included a large public bath that was reserved for them.

If clothes were left inside the dressing room’s basket, the hotelman would launder them without being asked and deliver it afterwards. Rather, this temporary residence left nothing to be done to the degree that he wanted to say to give some chore to him too.

Kazuki felt refreshed from the shower, changed into his plain clothes and exited the large bathroom.

And then he returned to his own room… and realized that he kept his cell phone inside the pocket of his taken off clothes and forgot to take it out. Reluctantly he turned back to return to the dressing room.

In the middle of the corridor he unexpectedly encountered Koyuki where she was saying “puu” and pulled his sleeve, so for a while Kazuki flirted and caressed Koyuki.

Parting with Koyuki and finally arrived until in front of the dressing room, he put his hand on the door.

Kazuki noticed something strange.

There was a faint sound inside. The user of this male bath was supposedly only Kazuki.

Was it the hotelman that came to collect the dirty clothes he wondered, but it was still too early for that.

Thinking it suspicious he sharpened his senses and sensed a weak magic power from the room inside.

Kazuki carefully opened the door a little and peeked inside.

“Kazuki… Kazu-kun…”

An ardent voice leaked out from the door gap.

‘Eh?’ Kazuki thought. Someone that called Kazuki as Kazu-kun, and then that ardent tone of voice was…

The one who was in the male section of the dressing room was Kazuha-senpai. Moreover she was picking up Kazuki’s gym uniform and underwear that were drenched with sweat from the dirty clothes basket, and pressed her face on them.

*suu―, haa―*, matching with such deep breathing sound there was a faint light of magic power leaking out ― she was sharpening her sense of smell with magic power and sniffed the smell of Kazuki’s clothes with all she had.

*kuchu kuchu* There was also a faint watery sound. Raising the clothes with one hand, her other hand was reaching onto her lower body. Kazuha-senpai was in her uniform, but from her skirt her underwear was lowered until her knees. Her other hand was quietly moving inside that skirt. There was also magic light power emitted out from inside the skirt.

“Kazu-kun… Kazu-kun-“

The voice and the act little by little increased in intensity.

…That Kazuha-senpai was, doing this kind of thing.

Kazuki received a shock. Certainly Koyuki too had once made a slight confession that she did that kind of thing. But it was hard to imagine her appearance practically doing it.

Kazuha-senpai’s appearance was awfully graphic that it shook Kazuki. It was different from desiring a skinship and affection because there was the loved person in front of his eyes. It was an appearance where by herself, with only her own hand and delusion she was purely indulging in pleasure.

Furthermore, that Kazuha-senpai was burying her face into Kazuki’s taken off underpants.

*GACHA!*

At that time Kazuki’s hand slid off from the rotated door knob. The knob returned to its original angle with a half rotation, raising an out of place large sound.

“ueAa-!?” Kazuha-senpai raised a strange voice and raised her face from the underwear, then she turned to his direction.

“……aa- …….Kazu, kun…”

Her face that was bright red from the excitement of her act until now froze dumbfounded.

In a flash Kazuha-senpai hid Kazuki’s clothes behind her back. And then “Wr…wrong, that, this is” Her mouth opened trying to say something looking for excuse. But no matter how there was no way she could think of an excuse for this kind of situation, Kazuha-senpai’s lips was trembling in shivers, tears slowly gathered in her eyes.

Unable to bear it Kazuha-senpai tried to escape from that place.

However her panties that was lowered until her knees got her legs entangled making her fall down cruelly.

In panic Kazuki jumped and embraced Kazuha-senpai who almost fell down without even taking ukemi.<ref>Ukemi, the art of falling down safely.</ref>

He supported her, but ― not trying to get up from that position, he pushed her down in reverse.

“What were you doing, senpai?”

So that she wouldn’t be able to resist Kazuki pinned both of Kazuha-senpai’s hands, held them down, and whispered into her ear.

Kazuha-senpai went “that, that” with her eyes turning round and round everywhere.

“To reinforce your sense of smell while sniffing the smell of the underwear with your all, as expected that’s really embarrassing.”

“Yo, you’re wrong-! This is a special training for my newly inspired general magic…!”

She said out something incoherent.

“To aim for the freshly taken off clothes right after the morning training, this skillful planning, that being the case this is not your first offense is it?“

“…Y, yess-“

Kazuha-senpai murmured in resignation.

“So…sorry… So…something like this is revolting isn’t it…?”

Feeling upset, the drops of tear that floated in her eyes became even bigger, and she looked at him with upward glances.

Feeling pitiful for a little, Kazuki lightly kissed Kazuha-senpai, and said.

“I’m not angry, I’m not thinking that you are revolting at all senpai.”

Light entered Kazuha-senpai’s expression in a flash.

“But it’s unfair.”

“Eh?“ He swiftly moved onto the lower body of Kazuha-senpai who was asking back, then Kazuki lifted both of senpai’s legs as if flipping over a tea table.

With a slide the underwear that got entangled in her legs got taken off.

“!?” While Kazuha-senpai was petrified, Kazuki forcefully pushed open both of senpai’s legs.

It was the quickness of a single breath unique to fast-draw swordsman.

“Eh, eeeeeeeeee-!?”

Opening Kazuha-senpai’s both legs into a shape like the letter M, her thighs was pressed down by Kazuki, her skirt was rolled up so it couldn’t achieve its role, in the end her groin was exposed in an unbecoming posture.

The flower petal opened and closed each time Kazuha-senpai was breathing. From the center honey was spilling down stickily. The pink color of the mucous membrane that seemed to gradation from the skin color felt really sticking to the outside from the body inside, that place was exactly [the spot that a girl must hide].

“Aa… aa…” Kazuha-senpai became stupefied.

“It’s unfair, so I’m also going to sniff Kazuha-senpai’s smell now.”

“Sm, smell…? Eh, you lie…”

Kazuki brought his face near that spot until there was only a distance of a few millimeters, then he took a deep breath with his all.

“N-, no no no! That’s embarrassing, that’s just too embarrassing!!”

It was different from Mio or Hikaru-senpai. Each of them had their own different scent.

It was as if Kazuki was planning to talk with her mucous membrane, he tasted the difference in scent.

“It doesn’t smell like the bitterness of alkali, first there is the faint sour aroma that comes, after that the swelling that looks like a blue apple has the sweet flavor that softly spreads, the aftertaste mysteriously has a sharp freshness…”

“You, you are going to talk absorbedly like a sommelier like that!? I feel like that you say…?”

“Senpai, since you were alone until now, your body has been faintly shining blue all along. This is the sense strengthening to make you feel good right?”

Pointed out by Kazuki, her expression that was a mix of shock and shame totally turned into a single color of shame.

Kazuki stayed quiet in order to wait for the reply, he was only sniffing the smell, not giving out any sign of touching at all.

Thereupon as if to coax him, Kazuha-senpai’s magic power light gradually turned stronger.

“…Be, because in the snow mountain, being touched by Kazuki with this felt really good so… experiencing something like that will make it a habit…”

“And then senpai touched yourself alone. Even though senpai is a genius of general magic yet you use magic for something like this, furthermore it was while sniffing the smell of someone’s underwear.”

“Uuuu… why are you saying something that mean-“

Kazuha-senpai, who in the past had verbally abused Kazuki that he was a harem pervert, was now raising a pitiable voice.

“Because if I don’t bully Kazuha-senpai, you won’t be honest to me, would you? Even though if senpai honestly pleaded to me then I too will be happy, I’ll answer senpai’s demand with my all.”

Kazuha-senpai’s eyes that Kazuki was staring at was wrapped with bewitching light.

Kazuki released his hands from Kazuha-senpai’s legs. However Kazuha-senpai kept her legs open with her own will and didn’t seem like she would close it. Instead she pushed open that soaked place with both her hands and directed it to Kazuki.

While shutting her eyes tightly to bear her shame, she raised her voice.

“Ka…Kazu-kun, touch this place again! That time before felt far better compared to touching myself so… touch my inside with Kazu-kun’s hand!!”

With a slide Kazuki’s finger entered the inside of Kazuha-senpai.

The tip of his finger immediately prodded at the weak spot of Kazuha-senpai that he found out from before. That small stimulation was amplified by Kazuha-senpai’s magic skill that could be called genius and “nHii-!” Kazuha-senpai gasped in convulsion. Kazuha-senpai immediately pressed her mouth with both her hands.

“Senpai, don’t hold back your voice, please show me your cute side more honestly.”

Kazuki whispered into her ear. To expose herself honestly, there was still a step lacking for Kazuha-senpai to reach that mental state. Kazuha-senpai was trembling in shudders.

Kazuki tickled while tracing a round shape inside of Kazuha-senpai.

“Kazu-kunn-♡ It feels good-♡ I love you Kazu-kun-♡”

“Does senpai love me only because it feels good?”

“Yo…you are wrong, I’ll be honest so, don’t say anything mean-!”

Kazuha-senpai writhed while hiding her face with both her hands. The liquid that overflowed from her lovely place increased the stickiness, it was foaming whitely. While Kazuki attacked her weak spot with one hand, his other hand wrenched open Kazuha-senpai’s hand while he said “please don’t hide your face”. The cute Kazuha-senpai who was melting from pleasure was exposed. Thanks to her disarrayed breathing, a single line of droll dripped down from her mouth.

At the same time, he moved his right hand even stronger and dug up around.

“FUAAAAAAAAAAAA-♡”

Kazuha-senpai trembled *GAKU GAKU!* while shrieking, tightening hard around Kazuki’s finger. For the moment Kazuki stopped his stimulation and let her rest, then her stiffened body relaxed in resignation from the backlash.

“Aa, aaaa…”

*chorororororo*…From Kazuha-senpai’s there where Kazuki’s finger was still inside, golden liquid made a splash, stain was spreading on the carpet of the dressing room.

“Ah…AAA!” Kazuha-senpai recovered her reasoning and yelled.

“So…sorry! I, I, pe…pee…uaaaaa, no way, no, it’s not stopping…”

“It’s fine senpai, it can be cleaned up later using magic. …Rather than that, please show more of your cute appearance with honesty. Please, let out all the part of the person that is inside Kazuha-senpai.”

At the same time when Kazuha-senpai's peeing was stopping, Kazuki once again restarted his stimulation with his right hand.

“This, this kind of appearance…, ah…aaaaaa…♡”

The shell that was hiding Kazuha-senpai melted like a candle and vanished.

“N-, no, feeling this happy and this good will turn me strange…! Like this I, will become, a pervert…!”

“Kazuha-senpai, I love you.”

“I, I too love Kazu-kunnnnnnnnnn♡”

Once again Kazuha-senpai convulsed fiercely while screaming.

For a while Kazuha-senpai’s breathing turned feeble.

When Kazuki began to clean up the stain in the carpet, Kazuha-senpai returned to her senses and leaped up.

“Tha…that’s, I’ll do that myself-!!”

When Kazuha-senpai held her hand at her own careless stain, along with light the stain disappeared. It didn’t disappear by being moved to a different place.

“Eh… disintegration!?”

Kazuha-senpai’s innate talent was sublimed until a miraculous height from losing herself in her concentration in her wish to vanish the embarrassing stain. The disintegration of material ― surely if she got used to it, it would also be possible for a phenomenon disintegration to be done with it. It was the same technique as how Regina made low level magic invalid by disintegrating everything.

The disposal was over in an instant, Kazuha-senpai then yelled “I don’t know what kind of face I have to show myself with anymore―” before escaping with a whoosh.

Witnessing the awakening moment of the world’s highest level of magic skill from the world’s highest level of ‘whatever, I don’t care’, really what a person whose limits couldn’t be seen… thinking that, Kazuki shuddered.

===Part 7===

Finally the time where the group members had begun to wake up had come, this time it was heading to the kitchen to prepare the breakfast. He had already made an agreement with the hotel management to borrow the kitchen.

In the middle of the corridor he unexpectedly came across Koyuki again where she pulled his sleeve saying “puu puu”, so for a while Kazuki flirted and caressed her.

After that he entered the inside of the restaurant’s kitchen.

“I have been waiting, Nii-sama!” A black cat jumped out from inside the kitchen.

“Kanae! Why are you here?”

Even though she was a girl that had never done any household chore at all since the past.

“Fufufu, rather than asking why, doesn’t Nii-sama have something else to say to me?”

Kanae who leaped at him like a cat was ― wearing naked apron.

…No, when he looked carefully she was wearing a pantsu. The pantsu could be seen peeking out secretly from the side of the apron. It seemed that she didn’t have the courage to wear a true naked apron.

…Even though as a {{furigana|little sister|step sister}} she was acting with too much boldness, now when their relationship had become that of a male and female Kanae was entering a guarded stance instead. This girl couldn’t become bold except in a gag atmosphere.

“The newly-wed wife Kanae in naked apron has come to help with the breakfast cooking~! Now, please cook me with the flame of love!! Your order is me isn’t it-“

“Having someone this erotically cute clinging to me will make me unable to concentrate on the cooking.”

Kazuki took out the ingredients from the refrigerator and lined them up in the kitchen, then he stroked Kanae’s head.

“Eh? Just when I thought that a tsukkomi will come I got let free while getting honestly praised? Ehehe~, if Nii-sama is stroking me like that I’m going to feel it~. Nhooooooooooo!”

Kanae opened her eyes wide and licked with her tongue. ‘Don’t make funny faces.’

Right now she was like this but… when he imagined the time passing from now on and [Kanae with a love relationship] developing, Kazuki secretly felt his heart beating fast.

*BAN!* The kitchen door was opened vigorously.

“Fufufu, Kanae-san, for you to call that as naked apron, as usual you are really completely lacking aren’t you!”

“Funya!?” “That voice!”

The ones who appeared were the Ryuutaki sisters ― and both of them were also in a naked apron.

When Miyabi-senpai made a turn with a twirl to display her appearance, her raw bottom shook like jelly.

Looking at that authentic naked apron, Kazuki and Kanae trembled with fear.

“You guys are exhibitionist pervert sisters! Return back to your mirror world!!” Kanae yelled.

“W…we are not perverted here! Appealing like this, is because we want to obtain affection from Kazuki!”

Miyabi-senpai pressed the fringe of her apron while taking a glance at Kazuki. The fringe of the apron was short like a miniskirt, it looked like everything would be seen just by having it move away a little.

…To do something that extreme even though in reality she was actually embarrassed with it. This person was not an exhibitionist, she only had the bad habit to self-explode.

Shinobu-senpai on the other hand, she once possessed the sensible side to remonstrate Miyabi-senpai who was once wearing a perverted swimsuit, but since her heart was opened as a result of worrying about what kind of distance would be fine for her to come in contact with Kazuki, she had turned to a direction of not caring about anything.

“Gau” Shinobu-senpai calmly entered into the kitchen, then she began to munchingly eat the bacon and sausage from among the lined up ingredients.

“Shinobu-senpai, please don’t snatch food right from the beginning!!”

“It’s troubling if you misunderstand my coming here is to help or anything. I’m the sampling expert beast.”

Recently this girl was flexible like a beast, she lived without thinking of anything.

“If, if it’s like this, I will take off my pantsu too!!”

Opposing the too free sisters, Kanae speedily took off her pantsu.

“Here, Nii-sama, a little sister’s freshly taken off and steamy pantsu, this is Japan’s specially selected ingredient you know!!”

While Kanae made a clamor to hide her embarrassment, she pushed the pantsu to Kazuki. It was a simple white pantsu that had no seductiveness in it, yet that made it all the cuter instead. Perhaps because Kanae’s temperature had risen from her shyness, but the pantsu was steamy.

“No, I don’t know what to do even if you hand me over your pantsu. It’s troubling thinking from a sanitary aspect so just keep it somewhere else.”

“The fresh pantsu of the cute little sister is coldly judged as garbage!? It is okay even if Nii-sama put it in your mouth you know! In a sexual meaning!”

He didn’t have any fetish to see a pantsu with that kind of eye, so Kazuki washed his hands and began the cooking preparations.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.11 099.jpg|thumb]]

“It can’t be helped nyaa―” saying that Kanae wore back her panty and helped Kazuki.

The separation of cultures for ten-odd years made splendid developments even in the field of food.

In Japan there was a fixation on the ingredient’s freshness, drawing out the simple charm of that ingredient thoroughly was demanded, developing the chef’s skill in alchemic food preparation. In contrast to that, in North America processed food like ham, or bacon, fermented meat, cheese, from all those completely new seasonings and sauces for flavoring were developed. Then what would happen if America’s ingredients were to be cooked by Japan’s alchemist chef… such thinking was only a natural idea.

Egg dishes were a standard in America’s breakfast. There Kazuki took the challenge to learn the recipes of [Benedict's Egg] and [egg slate] that were the standard among celebrities.

Benedict's Egg was placing ingredients like ham or bacon or vegetables and the like added with poached egg on top of a muffin, then hollandaise sauce was poured on it. Hollandaise sauce was a sauce made from butter, lemon, egg yolk, and condiments, but in the present time America there were a lot of new varieties of alchemic sauce that could be added. The factor that showed the skill of the chef was the adjustment in boiling the poached egg. Making an eddy inside the pot with Psychokinesis, then dropping the egg there. In order to not have the white of the egg end up scattering, the chef needed to continuously control Psychokinesis while ascertaining the state of the egg using Extra Sense, also performing the optimum application of heat using Pyrokinesis… considering the egg white and the egg yolk had different optimum heat flow condition. Among the many egg dishes, there were also chefs that claimed that poached egg was the most completed, based on theory, but a perfect poached egg couldn’t be cooked without using magic. Especially in the case where poached egg was going to be placed on top of Benedict's Egg, in order to enjoy the egg yolk mixing with the hollandaise sauce, the egg yolk had to be cooked leniently near raw.

Egg slate was putting raw egg on top of mass potato that was put in a container and applying heat on it, adding herbs to it, and then the eater could enjoy the contrast of food texture between the syrupy soft boiled egg and the smooth and spongy mash potato, it was that kind of food. Mash potato was made by boiling the potato whole in order to not let the taste and nutrition of the potato escape, even while boiling the chef had to use Pyrokinesis to apply equal heat on the outside and inside of the potato. Then after applying the heat and the time to mash the potato came, to prevent useless stickiness like glue came out from the destruction of the cell, magical finesse to mash the potato without destructing the cells was demanded.

The chefs of America were in a state of not noticing that these two cooking could be obsessed over in detail until this far by means of magic.

…Although Kazuki too, he was not yet as good in cooking as he had in his sword skill.

If he was able to make it successfully he was going to introduce this way to the chefs of this hotel. It was his way of returning the favor of being taught America’s food culture and recipes.

Miyabi-senpai peeked at Kazuki’s cooking work with deep interest. While holding down her apron’s fringe.

“Although the recipe and ingredients stay American as it is, but the thorough fixation toward the detail in the process is the inherent flavor of Japanese culture isn’t it?”

Shinobu-senpai was making a face as if droll could drip down at anytime.

“If Kazuki marries me or Nee-sama then I can eat this everyday… This is, love…”

“Don’t see the food but look at the person itself.”

Kazuki answered while baking the pancake as desert at the same time.

“I really like Kazuki.”

Shinobu-senpai brought her shoulder close to the cooking Kazuki.

“Hmph, there is no way I can share Nii-sama’s time with just liking at the degree of [really]. I like Nii-sama in the level of ultra-dynamite-gigaton-siscon.”

Kanae tried to cut in between Kazuki and Shinobu-senpai. Shinobu-senpai braced herself “gau” and resisted Kanae, both of them began a pushing game. As someone that was in the middle of cooking at their side, he wanted them to stop.

“Fufu, it’s because Shinobu was acting crabby at Kazuki before this, she’s concerned with that so she cannot honestly say that she loves him.” Miyabi-senpai pointed out from the side.

Kazuki halted his cooking and faced Shinobu-senpai.

Shinobu-senpai spoke “gau” and hugged tightly *mukyuu* at Kazuki.

It was as if she was a wild beast that expressed through action what she couldn’t say through her mouth.

Kazuki hugged back tightly. Shinobu-senpai’s body that was a little stiff released its strength and leaned on Kazuki. It was a melting reaction characteristic of girls that liked him.

Kazuki gently lifted up Shinobu-senpai’s face, and kissed her lips.

It was just a kiss like a light stamp. When their faces separated, Shinobu-senpai’s face was of someone that had been conscious of a male for the first time since she was born, an enraptured and intoxicated blushing face. A large heart mark flew at Kazuki.

”Kazuki… it’s not just a mere like but I really love you♡”

Hearing that response of a girl who only just knew love, it made Kazuki’s chest feel tightened.

“Fufu-, Kazuki, I too…”

The good-for-nothing Miyabi-senpai who did bold things even though at heart she was embarrassed, took advantage of Shinobu-senpai’s good atmosphere and attached her body to him tightly.

Kazuki also kissed Miyabi-senpai. Miyabi-senpai too was murmuring “Fufu, fufufufufufufu…happiness♡ I wonder if this is okay, for something this happy to happen to someone like me…”

Ryuutaki Miyabi―82 Ryuutaki Shinobu―82

Kanae who was trying to obstruct Shinobu-senpai was sandwiched between the twin sisters and got pushed back instead.

“Nii-sama, mumumuu―!! Even though I cannot kiss anymore since the first time―! If someday when Nii-sama can kiss me again and you don’t do it in an amazingly dramatic way then I won’t forgive Nii-sama forever―! Forever―!!” Kanae complained while hopping up and down *pyon pyon*.

The fusion of Japan-America cooking received great popularity from everyone.

Because of that Kazuki held confidence and introduced that cooking method to the chefs of the hotel. The chefs showed an exaggerated reaction unique to Las Vegas and kept saying thanks to Kazuki a lot.

After finishing a meaningful cooking discussion with the chefs, Kazuki got out into the corridor.

Thereupon he once again unexpectedly encountered Koyuki, “puu puu puu” where she came at him pulling at his clothes’ fringe, so Kazuki flirted and caressed Koyuki for a while.

After that Kazuki went until the room of Kamimura-san and Amaterasu.

It was a faulty expression to count Amaterasu as [one person], but rather than calling the room as Kamimura-san’s room alone it felt more like a [two person room].

He knocked on the door, but there was no reply.

But the magic power reaction through the bond showed that the girl was here. From the strength of the reaction that he could sense, it was not like Kamimura-san would be troubled if she was seen by Kazuki. Perhaps making this kind of judgment was too ahead of himself, still he pushed open the door.

The door felt heavier compared to the door of the other rooms.

All of a sudden a roar so loud that felt like it would blow his head off rushed into both his ears. It was a rhythmical BGM that sounded thrilling. In panic Kazuki entered inside and closed the door. This door, it was amazingly sound proof.

The inside of the room was dark, inside the darkness rainbow light was rotating round and round. On the ceiling there was a mirror ball that was cryptically rotating.

‘What’s with this room’, feeling perplexed without a shred of composure in him, Kazuki confronted even more confusion.

One surface of the wall had become a cyber screen, images that seemed like an anime’s opening was flowing. The moment he focused on the screen, he felt a feeling of immersion as if he was sucked into the image. It was an advanced alchemic image.

In the image was a character dancing matching an English song. And then under the mirror ball, Kamimura-san wearing sunglasses and also Amaterasu were singing a song that was mixed with strange sounds like “WEIIIIIIIII!” or “HYAHHAAAAA!” and the like, while dancing *ZUNDOKODOKODOKO*.

They were what were called otagei.<ref>Type of fan that yells and dances at concerts.</ref> A race that Kazuki only knew existed in his knowledge.

Kamimura-san’s dancing and singing was complicatedly unskillful but pleasant to see, yet Amaterasu’s move was frighteningly hip hop. What’s with this god-sama.<ref>To imagine how Amaterasu dance, try this video http://www.nicovideo.jp/watch/sm27735757?ref=search_tag_video, or search dance video with this wordキレッキレ. The katakana just now means sharp-sharp</ref>

Kamimura-san didn’t really notice him, so Kazuki also watched her and learned the dance before participating in the moves *ZUNDOKODOKODOKO*.

When the opening image was over, the mirror ball stopped moving at the ceiling and Kamimura-san and Amaterasu stopped dancing, finally they noticed that Kazuki was just participating in the dance.

“KAZUKI!?” For some reason his name was said in English pronunciation.

“Kamimura-san is as always amazingly high-spirited huh.”

After Kamimura-san temporarily stopped the image, she curled herself up in embarrassment.

“He…here I cannot see Japan’s internet or anime so I watched America’s anime…”

“Just now, that was America’s anime?”

“Due to the relation break-off with Japan the moe-otaku of America were cut off from the moe culture of Japan, so they independently developed the New American Moe-anime Culture… the painting style is a little funky but its cute enough, it also absorbed America’s characteristic dance culture so it cannot be made light of… These few days I got completely absorbed in it degozaru.”<ref>An extremely polite expression, usually only used by people of low status.</ref>

Kamimura-san hid her embarrassment by adding [degozaru] at the end of her sentence.

“What about this room? For some reason it has been turned into a terrific home theater here…”

Everyone’s rooms were also periodically remodeled by the direction of the hotelmen matching with their long stay, but this room was just too awesome by a large margin compared to the others. It was not in the realm of remodeling anymore.

It was not only the image projection, the sound too was using an audio with realness on a level that didn’t exist in Japan’s alchemic technology. It was not only things like the nonexistence of the noise, the scale of the sound field and even the sense of distance felt like he was in a live music performance.

“Hikaru said to me that money is no problem, then when I said that I like something like this the hotelman also said that it’s fine for me to remodel whatever I like and they steadily arranged vendors… I hesitated but, everyone was too pushy… when I noticed it had become like this.”

“That’s because the people here are displaying servicing mentality on the level of [I’ll show you that I can make you happy without fail] huh.”

“But amazing… it’s amazing you know, America’s culture is seriously amazing! Capitalism banzai!!”

Suddenly Kamimura-san’s tension was accelerating.

Some kind of window popped up on the wall screen. A message in English with a face shot icon of a foreigner accompanying it was floating. Kamimura-san cut off Kazuki with words “Ah, sorry”, then without any physical interface as intermediary at all she typed an English reply with thought input. It seemed that she was doing some kind of conversation.

“Who was it just now?”

“That’s a chat friend that I created in America’s internet… the otakus of America seems like they respect Japanese people a lot as the ancestor of the moe culture, I, just from being able to speak in Japanese became greatly popular… fuhi.”

So it was something like how people who could speak old Latin in Middle Age Europe would be recognized as a person with highly refined culture. Seems like it had become a great thing for her.

{Heeey, check it out yo Kazuki! Enjoy whatcha do!?}

The Diva in the appearance of a little girl, Amaterasu’s avatar was, while doing gestures of unknown meaning she called out to him with hip hop English.

Her appearance was wearing leather jacket that was funky in America, but she was an avatar so she had no real body.

“What in the world are you saying…” His speech towards this respectable god unintentionally turned into a casual language.<ref>Usually Kazuki used polite language to converse with Amaterasu</ref>

{Oou, soorryy… I forget Japanese language yeah, maann.}

“As the highest god of Japanese Mythology, is that really fine for you…”

Leme also materialized and said that in amaze.

{Soorry, fuckin’ Lemegeton… this feeling son of a bitch. Noo fun.}

Amaterasu shrugged her shoulders exaggeratedly. “What fuckin’ Lemegeton-! You have turned into something that can only be tsukkomi-ed!” Leme lost her temper.

Leme, she was unexpectedly fixated on gods’ social standing huh.

When the mirror ball went off the room was dark so Kazuki turned on the light, after that Kamimura-san attached silver accessory on her loose clothes and put her cap facing backwards, doing the so called hip hop fashion. Kamimura-san was the one fully enjoying the American lifestyle more than anyone.

“It looks like you are fully enjoying this, however enjoying America only inside your room is somewhat wasting it, how about we go outside for a date?”

“Da…date!?” Kamimura-san shrank herself twitchingly.

There was a fact that couldn’t be forgotten.

If Kamimura-san didn’t strengthen the power of the bond with Kazuki… her existence would completely vanish.

Leading Kamimura-san who instantly turned quiet the moment she left her {{furigana|territory|room}}, they exited the hotel.

Kazuki was wearing tailored jacket and jeans, while Kamimura-san was wearing her usual goth-loli dress. This was the original appearance of Kamimura-san that was not Americanized.

“I…is my appearance not strange?” Kamimura-san was looking for Kazuki’s reaction.

…Mio-sensei had said this to him.

Although it’s important to have a clear direction of coordination since the beginning, however if you are too consistent with it then it will look completely like cosplay so pay attention to it.

{Our stylishness in the end is something for during daily life so make allowance for that, balanced sense and the technique for taking off the clothes are important. When on a date, it’s disappointing when your partner comes wearing a too normal outfit but, just because of that it’s also troubling if they come wearing tuxedo or suits right? It’s charming in its own way, however, but it’s just too out of place in the middle of a city. That’s why it’s fine just wearing a jacket… something like that. Don’t follow your coordination completely, but step out of it a little.}

Kazuki took that advice for his current appearance, when he remembered back even at the time Mio was wearing cute fashion there were many instances where she was incorporating cool items in one aspect. That was why that time he coordinated Hikaru-senpai in mannish style he nonchalantly put cute pumps at her.

Based from that theory, Kamimura-san’s goth-loli was too complete and thorough that she overdid it.

It was not stylish in the daily life. Without doubt it was out of place in the middle of Japan’s city.

But because the person herself had the atmosphere that was removed from the society, she had the feeling of accepting her current situation. She had no out of place feeling towards her out of place outfit. Although the elf Koyuki and Miyabi-senpai also had that kind of atmosphere.

“You look like a doll somehow, it’s cute Kamimura-san.”

When Kazuki said that, Kamimura-san smiled shyly.

“I want to become Kazuki’s doll… and then I want to get provided for my whole life and live playing around…”

“It feels like you said something cute for a moment there, but listening till the end makes me think how refreshingly a no good kid you are.”

However after saying that when he tried to think calmly, what was his own plan for the future.

He had the determination to be together with everyone forever but… how would he marry with Japan’s legislative system? Also, if he built a family together with everyone, ‘Can I earn an income that can support everyone… what’s going to happen with the children number…?’

{No, you guys are all the elite of the Knight Order so you are completely covered in that right? You are a high income earner you know.}

Leme came with telepathic communication to him amazedly from his thought of poverty.

‘…Is that so, even when we come back to Japan we won’t have to worry about the money for the future huh.’

{Rather, even though you had become the officially acknowledged King, yet you still have to worry about the future, a world too tough like that is just unpleasant… You are shouldering a great responsibility, you are fighting with your life on the line right?}

Even if he was told that, even if he didn’t receive any recompense or anything, but he was only fighting for what was important for him, that was what Kazuki thought. His mother also fought without even anybody knowing about it, doing such thing.

“All right―, I’m going to get a lot of money from the government and then support Kamimura-san for sure―”

When Kazuki said that frivolously with a careless feeling, Kamimura-san went “UEEE―II!” and raised both her hands happily.

“By…by the way, where are we going?” Kamimura-san asked timidly.

Kazuki pondered. Surely it would be better for Kamimura-san to avoid places that was jammed with people…

Kazuki was in a deteriorated wasteland.

There was no one around in the surroundings that it made him feel helpless. Suddenly out of nowhere the dry wind carried the smell of gunpowder smoke and oil, and then the smell of blood.

Kazuki was shouldering a sack filled with a little rice and water, he was running madly. From behind him an engine sound could be heard that made Kazuki’s spine freeze. …Those guys are coming!

When he turned back, from the other side of the horizon where there was nothing except abandoned buildings and sandstorm, there were several shadows of large specks that came in pursuit. They approached near in a blink of an eye.

Those shadows were armored vehicles and bikes that were equipped with machine guns, rocket launchers and flame throwers.

For Kazuki to be able to see them with his eyes meant that they too could confirm Kazuki by sight.

Countless sounds of firearms deafened his ear.

In order to shake off the enemy’s aim Kazuki ran with all his strength while avoiding left and right. Yet his feet got entangled from fatigue. Kazuki’s body that was trained using Enchant Aura shouldn’t have gotten tired already just by this much, but the stamina value from the setting was feedbacked into his senses. Exactly because he originally had confidence in his stamina that he felt terror and uneasiness welling up from how his body didn’t move following his thought.

A bullet grazed Kazuki’s shoulder. There was no protection from the defensive magic power, blood spurted out from Kazuki’s shoulder. There was no pain, but vivid sense of danger that paralyzed his brain making his mind go blank welled up. The sensation of how one should feel in this situation had been directly filled into him.

A rocket launcher impacted in a distance just slightly near him, fierce sound and blast struck his side.

Those guys were gradually shortening the distance. The bullets and launchers aim gradually became more accurate.

It was a mission to steal food and water from an evil organization, but his luck had run out from his failure of acquiring a car. Kazuki was carrying a handgun, but its accuracy was remarkably low.

…Even if he tried to Foresight those guys movement but their conduct was strangely digital so it couldn’t be Foresighted.

Of course, he also couldn’t use magic.

Kazuki was thankful that the sandstorm of the wasteland gave obstruction to their shooting. There was only one path of survival ― before those guys’ bullets could accurately capture him, he could only rendezvous with his [buddy].

{HYAHHAA―! The little piggy is running away!!} {Kill! Burn!! Tonight we are going to eat meat after a long time!!!} {Don’t aim for the head okay! That’s the sweetest part after all-!} {Wait a sec, I’m going to fuck the dead body before we eat after all!!}

He could hear rough and vulgar voices mixed with the bullet sounds. His whole face was colored pure white, it was the voices of the mad clowns who dyed the area around their eyes and nose crimson with the blood of women and children. Furthermore regardless of the food shortage all the members of the outlaw were burly. Weak people were just a target to be plundered, and while they were the same human like him but he was only seen as a body to be eaten. This setting was also scary.

It was a puzzle why the enemy was using clown make-up but this aspect was also super scary.

“Are you safe, Kazuki-!?”

The voice of his buddy came from the front. Kazuki reflexively shouted.

“Kamimura-san!!”

“The current me ain’t Kamimura… it’s Jonny the Nightmare you got that!!”

The one who came from the front was a muscular black person straddling a remodeled bike. Jonny the Nightmare ― his body was so big like a giant that the bike looked as if it was only a three-wheeled bicycle.

Kazuki had failed in usurping an escape method, but Kamimura-san… no, Jonny the Nightmare who was acting separately had succeeded in acquiring a bike.

Jonny rushed with terrific explosive speed and swiftly lifted Kazuki with one hand “Hold on tight to me!” before putting him on the backseat. When he followed what he had been told and clung to that sturdy back, Jonny looked back at him and grinned widely while winking. How reliable. The stupidly big face with deep chisel looked like the moai statues. The long beard that grew from the jaw was braided and tied with a red ribbon for some reason. The outward appearance was just too amazing.

Jonny made a U-turn with one hand driving while his other hand that was holding a large handgun [Elephant] was shooting the mad clowns that were approaching. Along with explosive sound that was like a bazooka, each shot accurately went straight through the armored cars and destroyed them. On the other hand the mad clowns shooting didn’t even graze Jonny’s erratic driving.

“Kazuki, you use the guy that is fastened in the sheet!”

Kazuki took a rifle that had excellent aiming compared to his handgun and shot. His shot missed amazingly wide. “Are you doing that on purpose!?” Jonny was disgusted watching that.

‘Shit, if only I can use a katana’, Kazuki thought. He put strength to his hand that was clinging at Jonny.

Kazuki usually struggled hard in order to protect everyone, but right now he was in the completely reversed position. ‘Why in the world did I become like this in a virtual game’, he got seriously worried inside his heart.

“Shit, how uncool.”

Usually he never put any pretense but being in a position of burdening someone else made his heart unexpectedly heavy.

“…Kazuki is, usually you are always reliable and really cool you know.”

Jonny said in a deep voice.

“Somehow, the sensation of Kazuki hugging tightly from behind makes my heart beat fast…”

“Jonny, suddenly talking with Kamimura-san’s original tone is seriously creepy. Your appearance and voice is really too Jonny-like so just stick through being Jonny.”

No, he was feeling really happy about what she said to him though.

“So…sorry.” Jonny was flustered and fixed his character.

[Jonny the Nightmare] was the avatar that Kamimura-san created as the player character of this game. When this game first started the player had to make the avatar of the player character.

Kazuki used the picture-taking technology and created an avatar that was exactly like himself.

And then when he dived into the virtual reality space, all of a sudden there was a macho black person standing beside him saying “My name is Jonny the Nightmare. The black shadow that traverse together with scoundrel… Come on, for the sake of everyone of the village, let’s go take back the food from those guys immediately yeah.” Kazuki got his back hit and he felt astonishment from the bottom of his heart. He immediately understood that it was Kamimura-san but even her voice had been reproduced into a different person so his feeling was somewhat complicated.

Rather, with how Kamimura-san was, what happened with this character setting he wonder.

Thinking from the view of this world, this Jonny’s physique… was he eating human meat?

The bullets of the Elephant that was shot accurately by the powerful Jonny finally massacred all the mad clowns. But even so the blood spray or the scattered viscera were so real it felt like it would leave a trauma in him, but Kamimura-san… no, Jonny was “HYAHHAA―!” laughing enthusiastically.

He once played virtual reality bodily experience game together with Lotte at Akihabara, but Las Vegas’s alchemic game was on a different level compared to Japan’s.

Kazuki brought Kamimura-san to the largest entertainment arcade in Las Vegas. In Las Vegas, game centers seemed to be treated as intended for children, but despite how this place was intended for children, this realness and guro<ref>Grotesque</ref> was just as expected from America.

“Will the game get cleared if we keep running like this since there are no pursuers anymore?”

Kamimura-san had completely annihilated the enemies that were coming from behind in an instant.

“No, those guys are a decoy. Look, the front!” Jonny yelled. “Last boss that is the obstacle to conclude this lovely day… The massacre symphony [Mad Orchestra]!”

From the other side of the horizon as far as the eye could see ― outlaws appeared lining up in a row waiting for Kazuki and Jonny. It was clowns with scary faces with a different atmosphere than the outlaws until now.

The gentleman in a tuxedo that stood in the center… the boss of this outlaw group, Ken Kakizaki of Japanese descent swiftly raised the conductor baton that he held in one hand, seeing that the clowns all at once directed weapons that were obviously powerful from a glance and took their stance. Against just a single bike as an opponent no matter how one thought, it was a group of overspecced weapons, but when the conductor baton was swung down they all spouted out fire simultaneously.

As if to say that flashiness is virtue, it was a dreadful first wave.

Bullets that looked like it could kill instantly in one shot were spreading out fully in front of their eyes.

“UGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA”

Kazuki spontaneously screamed. The sight was really scary.

“Hold tight!” Jonny yelled while rushing into the middle of the storm of the massacre.

“MOTHER FUCKER!!” “SON OF A BITCH!!” “MOTHEEEEEEEEEEERR FUUUUUUUCCKK!!!”

Jonny and the countless enemies yelled American swearing at each other and opened a firefight. ‘Let’s stop bringing up mother please’, Kazuki thought.<ref>Well said</ref>

Elephant shot to death the enemy group one after another, the shooting and explosion that flew their way gradually decreased in number. Kazuki was also recklessly shooting but everything was mostly his buddy’s achievement.

Their game skill was just in a too wide of a difference…!

But the moment Kazuki released a relieved sigh, under the feet of the enemy boss Kakizaki a crack was running, from there something huge was rising up.

“Th, the true last boss!” As expected, even Jonny was trembling.

What an unexpected twist, what finally stood in front of the two who thought they finally could go back to the village, was a steel giant they had to look up to to see completely ― a giant robot.

“Crush them underfoot… Hell Wasteland Robo!!”

Kakizaki who rode on top of the Robo’s head was yelling. With a terrific sound of an earthquake, Kazuki instinctively despaired. With the firepower at hand, they couldn’t destroy that armor.

“Don’t give up, Kazuki! If we directly snipe Kakizaki atop the head, the Robo will also stop!!”

Jonny yelled.

“We ain’t need firepower, if it’s about accurate sniping from long distance then rather than my Elephant your rifle is better suited! I’ll clean up and evade the remaining small fry so Kazuki, you aim at that guy!”

“But… I…!”

“If you calm down and aim it will absolutely hit! In this wasteland where there is no trained technique or magic, guts and concentration is everything! Have courage, Hayashizaki Kazuki!!”

Encouraged by Jonny, Kazuki lifted his face.

When he left everything else to Jonny, it felt like everything inside this virtual reality world disappeared except for himself and the last boss. What a reliable buddy. Thank you, Jonny the Nightmare. I, will show you that I’ll answer your expectation without fail…! Kazuki stopped breathing and concentrated, he matched his aim at the demonic visage of Kakizaki who was looking down from the far height ― he pulled the trigger.

“Fuuh―, good game, that was fun.”

Sitting down on the bench at the rest area as if melting down, Jonny… no, Kamimura-san was heartily gulping down a carbonated juice.

“Fuuh―, the authentic cola! It penetrated the whole body!”

“Uh, so tired…”

Kazuki also took a seat with a ‘flump’ beside her and slurped a hot lemonade. A gentle taste soaked into him.

“However Kamimura-san really has absurd guts. Jonny was seriously cool… I fell in love…”

“I…it’s just inside the game…”

Kamimura-san completely returned to her usual personality and fidgeted around.

But even so, although it was a bodily experience game, for him to get that frightened in a virtual battlefield was really unexpected even if he said so himself. Perhaps he had relied too much on the defensive magic power until now.

“That’s because, I reasonably like thrilling or horror attractions. Only if it’s attraction though.”

Kamimura-san smiled widely saying that.

…If she was like that then there was a spot that he could recommend. It was a place that he was taught of by the hotel men, though it was not a place that Kazuki wanted to go to willingly by himself.

{What is the highest architectural structure in the world?}

In the current time more than ten years since countries had cut off diplomatic relations from other countries, the answer to a such question was not clearly known.

But under their faith towards Mythology many countries had their civilization retrogressed or possibly stagnated, taking such thing into account he could make a conjecture that the answer could possible be this place.

Hotel Yggdrasil that supported the ceiling at the center of Las Vegas city. Part of the building that was used as a hotel was 170 floor that reached the height of 1000 meters, but actually the height of this building still went much higher. Its official name was Neo Stratosphere Tower. Its height was actually 3000 meters.

Still a 3000 meter building was nothing more than a checkpoint with America’s current technology. It seemed currently there were several construction projects in progress building 4000, 5000 meter mega towers. Rather than calling Neo Stratosphere Tower aiming for height, it was only built because of the pressing need for a dome city pillar.

But what was crazy from this Neo Stratosphere Tower was not its height.

It was the thrill ride that existed on its highest floor.

“A, amazing… Kazuki, let’s go there!” Kamimura-san’s eyes shined madly.

Kazuki and Kamimura-san temporarily returned to the familiar hotel Yggdrasil and boarded the special elevator that went to the highest floor that they had never went to until now.

They could see outside from the elevator because the whole surface was fixed with transparent panel. It was as if they were sucked to the ceiling, both of them passed through the clouds and kept rising.

“…The cloud is not a vision projected at the ceiling but a real one inside the dome huh. Is it an artificial cloud?”

When Kazuki said that in amazement, Kamimura-san also said “Certainly” and got absorbed in looking at the outside scenery. What an amazing technology. He heard before that the change in the sky from the morning until the night was an artificial projected vision, so he thought that the cloud too was just a projected image.

At the highest floor they finally arrived at, there was a prop in the center that supported the dome. Other than that, they could see a rooftop without walls in a glance. But when they looked carefully, it was just that the walls in all four directions were made from transparent panels. If it was really a rooftop than there should be strong wind blowing.

At the far corner of the open floor, four types of thrill rides were really installed. Several guests were making queue. Although it seemed for the local citizen of Las Vegas it was not a fresh attraction so the number of people couldn’t be said as a big crowd.

The construction was arranged so that after entering each entrance to the thrill machine they would be rushed out outside the transparent panel. Jet coaster, free fall, trapeze, and ferris wheel, those were the four.

“First is the jet coaster…” Kamimura-san said with a small voice but filled with passion inside.

“Isn’t it better to start with something like the ferris wheel first I wonder?”

“Choosing that one from the options feels like running away!”

Is it like that…? While Kazuki lost his nerve somewhat, he linked hands with Kamimura-san and lined up at the queue.

When looking from nearby he confirmed a dreadful fact. All parts of the jet coaster were made using transparent acrylic material including the train and the rail. He guessed that the transparency and intensity of the material was increased by alchemy, looking at a glance the visitor that was riding the coaster looked like they were floating in the air.

Imagining the sensation of floating 3000 meter in the sky, Kazuki felt like his groin shrank.

Of course he possessed defensive magic power so even if he fell from this height he thought there would be no problem and he could endure it, if something happened he could also use Summoning Magic to fly in the sky but… that was that and this was this, fearing height was something instinctual. However Kamimura-san was leaking out “oooo―” a voice of admiration.

It seemed rather than getting scared she was directing her interest at the technology and conception.

“Kamimura-san, before weren’t you scared of heights…”

There was that time when Kazuki brought back Kamimura-san and Kazuha-senpai from Ise Imperial Shrine using Blazing Wings to fly in the sky.

“That time, that was because Kazuki hurled me away from the sky to the ground… If it’s this kind of attraction then it’s fine. After all I know that it’s safe no matter how scary it is.”

“…I wonder, maybe I don’t have the feeling that it’s safe just because it’s an attraction.”

Kazuki remembered the wasteland just now where he was seriously scared and murmured.

“Fufu-“ Some kind of laugh spilled out from Kamimura-san. “Even though Kazuki isn’t even afraid of confronting reality, you are scared of virtual reality and attractions. Both of us, are polar opposites aren’t we?”

“Why is that? Of course there are also times that I enjoy thrill though.”

“I think that‘s because Kazuki has the force of will to look straight at the truth inside yourself. But at virtual reality and attraction, there is nothing but fiction even if you look right from the front.”

Kamimura-san unusually conversed talkatively about her own thinking outside of her otaku knowledge.

“I’m the opposite. All this time I’m scared of reality and run away, into the world of fiction. Internet information and game guides, even without I myself doing anything I can obtain a feeling of omnipotence. …Something like this is the same like religion isn’t it?”

“Religion?”

What came to mind was Arthur and Beatrix… the people of the Mythology countries.

“Perhaps someone like Arthur is also not scared of the game world and the attraction machines. After all perhaps he can also discover the will of god even inside a game machine. Also something else. I always thought this all this time but… I hate people that have faith in Mythology.”

Kamimura-san asserted her disgust so clearly it made him a little surprised.

“[The god that I believe in says this, so this is the world’s truth], someone that can say something like that and then attack other people, they are on the same level with the shut-in that swallows whole the internet information and then starts a flame war in the board. …That time when the old era ended, religious terrorism occurred frequently with poverty as the cause, but I have the feeling that the current world is the expansion of that…”

‘What is flame war?’

Fiction. Kamimura-san boldly declared that Mythology was fiction.

“Kazuki who properly looks straight at reality is cool… that’s what I thought all this time. Though it makes me feel that I’m pathetic and want to die.”

Kamimura-san looked down and lowered her voice frailly while continuing her words in a mumble.

“I… like Kazuki. I too want to become strong and positive together with Kazuki… and fight the people that do whatever they are told by the Mythology.”

“I think you are already someone that can become strong and positive enough Kamimura-san.”

Recognizing one’s own weakness was not something a weak human could do.

“That’s because Kazuki supported me.”

“Of course I’ll keep doing that from now on too.”

An avatar of a key floated up from Kamimura-san and it was absorbed into Kazuki’s stigmata.

Kamimura Itsuki ― 65

At that point the queue moved… finally their turn had come.

With the transparent rail and coaster entering his eyes more and more, Kazuki gulped his saliva audibly *gokuri*.

The scenery from 3000 meters above the ground could be seen from beyond the transparent panel. There was the sky right under them. The horizon formed a curve, it was a sight that was almost like looking down at earth from space.

He could faintly see a super miniature size Las Vegas from inside a blue crystal ball.

The American worker gave them the signal to enter. However Kazuki couldn’t think of the contraption in front of him as anything other than a large scale jumping suicide. While he was hesitating, Kamimura-san jumped into the transparent machine with “Eii-“. He couldn’t see anything other than Kamimura-san doing an air-chair in the sky.

Looking at Kazuki who was turning blue from fear, Kamimura-san chuckled and offered her hand while saying “Here-“.

Kazuki took that hand and timidly stepped his foot, then he sat.

‘Ooh, I’m sitting in the air!’ The transparent coaster began to slide above the rail without any sound.

“…By the way right now Kamimura-san is supporting me… thanks Jonny.”

“Fufufu, anytime. Come hell or high water I’m gonna hold you tight.”

Kamimura-san talked in Jonny’s tone still with her cute natural voice. Kazuki held tightly on that small hand. He was seriously scared.

*kata-* A slight sound could be heard ― the coaster lurched down sharply.

The coaster slid down with terrific acceleration through height 3000 meters.

“UGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

Kazuki yelled. When he thought that the coaster took a nose dive, without decelerating at all the coaster was curving violently at a spot where he could see nothing except empty air. Kazuki further noticed a new terrifying fact. In this transparent jet coaster he couldn’t see the rail well so he wouldn’t be able to guess what was going to happen next.

“NGYOEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-!!”

Voice that had never came out until now overflowed from his throat.

“AHAHAHAHAHA!!” Kamimura-san laughed foolishly. “Amazing amazing, the city can be seen now!”

Hearing Kamimura-san’s word Kazuki recovered his composure to look around his surroundings. Perhaps they had descended down until the 1000 meter height, the transparent coaster was gliding as if sewing through Las Vegas’s high-rise hotels and buildings that were standing close together. There the coaster dropped in speed as if to make the passenger enjoy the scenery.

The sky drive of super huge city Las Vegas ― it was a moving view.

…And so during such unpreparedness the coaster took a nose dive again. Kazuki once again screamed “ANGYAAAAAAAAAAAAA”.

After doing a heavy rotation of coaster, free fall, and trapeze, before long the time where the sun was setting had come. Of course it was nothing more than the sky of the dome emitting orange light, but the beauty was not losing to the original natural phenomenon.

The two of them boarded the ferris wheel for the last to bring an end for the date.

The gondola of the ferris wheel was not transparent. It was only this attraction that was not meant to enjoy thrill.

There were two seats that faced each other inside the gondola, but Kamimura-san was sitting beside Kazuki. Because in the first place the seat was American-sized and Kamimura-san had a small stature, there was still extra space left with the two of them sitting sticking at each other.

The orange light that shone in painted Kamimura-san’s side face. She was a transient beautiful girl when she was quiet. However “Hah-!? This situation!” she opened her mouth for some reason.

“Ferris wheel in the twilight as the end of the date… there is no mistake this is the premonition for an erotic scene! In eroge terms!”

“I’m not going to do anything Kamimura-san dislikes you know.” Kazuki smiled wryly while embracing her shoulder closer.

In other words if Kamimura-san didn’t dislike it he would do it. After all Kamimura-san was cute.

Kamimura-san languidly leaned on Kazuki’s shoulder while talking in a small voice.

“It’s a little scary but… I want to try it a bit. I want to be desired by Kazuki…”

Kazuki raised Kamimura-san’s face that was leaning on his shoulder, and touched his lips on her cheek. With a puff Kamimura-san’s face reddened and “Auu…” she fidgeted while leaking out a really small voice.

“Kamimura-san is a far cuter girl than you yourself imagine so don’t be scared.”

Kazuki whispered so right from his heart, and then he wanted Kamimura-san.

But ― he was lost on how to take off the goth-loli dress. There was a lot of frill, a lot of ribbon, fabric overlapping, he couldn’t find the button. He didn’t understand what he should do, but Kamimura-san was “Kazuki…”, she was anticipating Kazuki’s next action with her heart beating fast.

With a hand movement as if opening a lock of a cute jewel box, Kazuki first untied the black ribbon on her neck. When her neck lay exposed, at her blouse where many frills were overlapping he discovered small buttons hidden in the structure of the inner part of those frills. He unfastened those buttons one by one, and when he laid bare the blouse, a lustrous white skin and breasts that undulated gently were exposed.

“Ah-…” Kamimura-san twisted her body shyly.

The blouse was obstructed by the pinafore dress that she wore when he reached her stomach and he couldn’t undress her till the end. But on the contrary with only her breast exposed she became a lascivious figure.

“You, don’t wear a bra.”

“It…it’s not too big after all…”

Certainly that bulge was meager. However that gentle sloping had a loveliness that made him want to rub his cheek on it. When he caressed her breasts rather than rubbing them, Kamimura-san was trembling in shivers until that much. When he poked, that pink flower bud swelled out. When he pinched and tickled them, the girl reacted excessively with a large voice “Ahn-!”

When he tickled and strengthened his stimulation “Ah…yaa-…!” her body twisted over-sensitively.

Heart marks flew at him. She was not feeling pain.

“The breast is really sensitive isn’t it?” Kazuki was thoroughly fascinated by the small breast.

“I, I always touch them myself so… its development has been finished…”

Kazuki was slightly surprised. He recalled the figure of Kazuha-senpai this morning, but Kamimura-san’s body was far more immature and ephemeral than Kazuha-senpai so there was a big gap of her and that kind of conduct.

“Because, I thought that a person who will fall in love with me won’t appear for eternity so… I thought that I have no choice but to master things that feels good with my own hand… gro…gross isn’t it?”

“No, your reaction is so sensitive that it’s really lovely Kamimura-san.”

Kazuki suddenly sucked the flower bud. It was a degenerate act as if seeking motherhood at the unripe breast.

“AAAAAAAAAAAA-!” Yelling with a high-pitched voice like a strained bowstring being plucked, Kamimura-san was fiercely trembling. When he licked with his tongue and flicked “Nnnn-…♡” she was further trembling further with long reverberation.

“Just now, only from your breast?”

Kamimura-san nodded up and down with a rough breathing.

‘What a lovely small breast’ Kazuki thought. It was pure even though it had finished development ― worthy of a [gothic Lolita], there was the young girlishness and decadence contrasting each other there. Even though it was a breast that looked flat like a chopping board, the buds that had been regularly played around by herself were gradually swelling out bigger.

Kazuki sucked at it as if looking for mother’s milk. Kamimura-san writhed from the pleasure that came only from her breast. Her knees were squirming. Kazuki’s empty right groped at her skirt. The skirt that airily expanded was supported by the inner skirt inside. When he groped at the inner skirt that was made up of light chiffon-like fabrics overlapping, he found the ephemerally thin thigh. Her crotch was wrapped in drawers in trousers shape of thin cloth, but the center part was drenched wet.

When he thought about Kamimura-san’s frailness and timid personality, he couldn’t treat her roughly. With a hand movement like caressing the surface of a jewel, Kazuki crawled his palm on her drawers.

“Haa, haa, it’s gentle… Kazuki’s hand manner is just too gentlemanly…♡”

An ecstatic and drunk voice. The important place that was strictly hidden by a lot of frills was like an elegant jewel box, but Kazuki immediately found a girl’s most sensitive seed across the drawers and he pressed with his fingertip.

“AAAAAAA-♡”

Kamimura-san’s immature body jumped violently again. Wet stain spread out through her drawers gradually. Her reaction was too sensitive, for some reason it felt like he was making a performance with a musical instrument.

She was a girl that received all 100% and returned a reaction of 120%.

“Haa, haa… getting attacked by riajuu<ref>Riajuu (short for “riaru juujitsu”) Typically used in fandom circles as the opposite of an otaku, or simply meaning “everybody else”. The underlying notion is “someone who is interested in real things and has a successful social life” It is commonly used to label people that have a real girlfriend.</ref> handsome guy, feeling good, it feels like a dream that my head turns strange…

Kamimura-san talked even with her gasping.

“I don’t think that I’m a riajuu handsome guy, but even if Kamimura-san’s charm is exposed to other lady killer I absolutely don’t want Kamimura-san to be stolen from me. I want to make Kamimura-san belong only to me.”

Being driven by desires to monopolize and conquer, Kazuki stimulated Kamimura-san’s body gently yet persistently. *kuchu kuchu kuchu*…sounds echoed with a uniform pace. Kamimura-san’s body that was immature yet developed was constantly convulsing *gaku gaku* unstoppably, the focus of her eyes couldn’t settle down. She breathed heavily, “aah―♡, aah―♡”Moaning like that, a line of saliva drooped down from her mouth.

The ferris wheel that turned in a circle at the height of 3000 meter was absurdly large. There was still some way to go before the gondola finished moving a full revolution. Until that time, this priceless doll dressed in a dress that was like a jewel box that could be taken off, how far could he make her reach the height of carnality, he wondered.

When the time came to descend down from the gondola at last, Kamimura-san was in a state of half-fainting.

Kazuki carried the girl in a princess carry and got off the gondola. Even her weight that was limp on his hands was lovely, making him feel like doing something serious to her.

However even if he said so himself, his desire was not an inexhaustible thing. His feeling of love towards everyone absolutely wouldn’t wither, but for him to be approached by everyone boldly everyday in this way, if he continued to respond to them, he had the hunch that it would be strange if his desire toward this girl didn’t wither.

However when Kazuki calmly thought back, even he himself was mysteriously responding in high spirits.

If he descended down from the Neo Stratosphere Tower using elevator to the lower level it directly connected to the hotel Yggdrasil, but he felt awkward to bring back Kamimura-san with her condition still like this.

Kazuki descended to the first floor, went out through the back door and exited to the courtyard.

Finding a convenient bench he laid down Kamimura-san and sat down himself to give her a lap pillow. The sky gradually turned dark and the light of the stars was starting to twinkle. For a moment Kazuki‘s eyes were stolen by that real light.

He once again thought that he quite liked this city.

He absolutely couldn’t tolerate the slave capitalism that ran rampant in the hidden side of this country. But not the ultimate artificial city Las Vegas and its citizen devoted their whole power using every ability available to make people happy on an absurd scale. Of course the wealth that supported this great merry-making was produced by means of the slaves’ effort but… as he thought the way of this city itself was really an [utopia].

Indian. There was an enemy that tried to destroy this…

The nature was also precious, but the artificial civilization was also precious. If the preciousness of nature was to love the earth, then the preciousness of artificial was to love other people.

{Excuse me, is there something wrong with your companion?}

Kazuki suddenly heard someone talking to him in English and when he lifted his head, there was a female wearing a blue cap in uniform standing in front of him. One of her hand was carrying a large machine that seemed like a vacuum cleaner.

However her polite tone as if treating a precious stone, she was not a cleaner but a hotel-keeper.

{No, she was just too hyped up a little but she is fine. She had too much fun.}

When Kazuki replied in English, the female hotel-keeper leaked out a refined chuckle “fufu-“ that sounded like a broad leaf rubbing against wind.

{Las Vegas is our pride, so by any means please bring home the greatest memory from here back to Japan, honored guest.}

Even leaving out her status as a hotel-keeper, she was a good person.

She was wearing unfashionable clothes and her hair was roughly bundled, but looking at her carefully her looks were beautiful and her hair was also dazzlingly blond. However when he looked up she was fairly tall and when her refined smile was cleared away she might be a female with quite an intensity.

{However, for you honored guest to come to the rear garden right now is a little embarrassing. The truth is all the conspicuous place has been finished tidied up, but there is still a place like this side where we haven’t reached yet.}

When he looked around, here and there in this courtyard there was still mark of the flood damage. Kazuki’s heart felt slightly painful looking at the expression of the female hotel-keeper who looked apologetic from the bottom of her heart.

{Is it the damage from the heavy rain before this?} He asked in English.

The culprit that made the rain come was Kazuki himself.

{Correct. Such heavy rain had never happened in history, a really strange occurrence, but nevertheless it was really inexcusable for such a thing to happen in the middle of honored guest’s stay… how did honored customer spend your time at that time?}

Suddenly the female hotel-keeper’s eyes felt like it was shining. Perhaps it was just his feeling.

But his good impression toward the hotel-keeper was turned inside out in his mind instinctively.

It was a conversation with a natural flow, but some kind of strange chill ran through him.

He had to be cautious in his reply. The thing he could say, the thing he couldn’t say, thing he should lie about, lie that would certainly be exposed if he uttered, it would be bad if he didn’t affirm all of those.

{Actually I went together with the people that evacuated at that time and went outside the dome. I also looked forward to trying to see the outside of Las Vegas.}

For an instant, he hesitated whether to state that he headed to the slum city. That was a fact that implied the possibility of Kazuki harboring disgust at the slave trade.

But, Mary had likely informed the fact that Kazuki explored the slum city to the government. Mary at that time was still not Kazuki’s ally yet.

{Aah, I see. After looking around outside the dome, for the sake of knowing about the Indians, honored customer crossed over to South America I heard.}

Was that story circulated even until the normal hotel-keeper?

{And then you kindly decided to ally yourself with us rather than the Indians and returned back to this hotel didn’t you?}

{Right, of course.} Kazuki returned a friendly smile. It was the only reasonable answer.

The hotel-keeper chuckled.

{However was it not difficult, to go to the place of the Indians once and then sneaking away back to this side?}

{That was easy. After all they also respected our will about which side we plan to ally ourselves with.}

{Will. Will, that’s something important. After all we are fighting each other with our ideology confronting the other. However the South America… we too hadn’t crossed to the other side of the Colorado river for many years already all this time. How nostalgic… going there and returning here, what kind of path was it that honored guest followed?}

‘We didn’t go out of our way at all you know’, Kazuki was having cold sweat inside his heart.

If he mistaken his reply, Kazuki and the others’ destruction of the soul battery factory of the slaves would be exposed.

In order to not reveal their deed he needed to instantly recall to his mind the map of America. The tall female hotel-keeper was looking down straight at Kazuki’s eyes fixedly.

{From Colorado river we went far to the east perhaps, when we arrived at the place where the ravine turned steep we turned to the north, then we were guided to the community around Grand Canyon. Our path back was also the same.}

{My, then did honored guest take a look at the beautiful Lake Mead at your way back? My origin is from around there.}

Kazuki who was imagining the map almost said that he saw the lake, no, he noticed that he couldn’t reply that there was no lake when he imagined the map in his mind. Why was that…

{Lake? We walked along Colorado river but, is there something like lake there?}

{Aah, I see, Colorado river is big so just walking alongside it, you won’t be able to make the distinction between the river and the lake won’t you honored guest?}

Just now wasn’t she obviously trying to trap him in a nasty way? Was he thinking too much?

“Uu~nn” At that time Kamimura-san’s body stirred. Kazuki called out to her “Kamimura-san, are you okay?” with a feeling as if he found Buddha inside hell.

“No problemo…” Kamimura-san opened her eyes while mumbling incomprehensibly.

{Looks like she has woken up. She said that she is fine.}

{My, what a curious Japanese.}

{It’s already this time, we are going back to our room.}

{Oh my, I’m sorry to keep you for long. Still it’s a honor to meet with our important guest. Well then, enjoy America.}

After elegantly nodding and bowing, the female house-keeper left. Kazuki felt relieved from the bottom of his heart.

“Kamimura-san, let’s go back to our room.” Saying that, he urged Kamimura-san to go back.

===Part 8===

“Kazuki-oniisan! Even with little girl heroine getting praised extravagantly, whether now or in the past the deredere sexy but cute breast heroine is monopolizing the popularity of the business world, but even Lolita can be loved! Yes for Lolita! After all, as long as there is love it’s not a crime desu!”

The night of that day, while Kazuki was sitting on the bed of his own room, the door opened vigorously and Lotte jumped inside like a playful doggy. Kazuki didn’t make any resistance when Lotte pushed him down and both of them lied on top of each other on the bed.

She was not wearing her usual cartoon character pajama, but a silk baby doll. It was a little sexy from its see-through quality.

“What is it Lotte, so suddenly. Even if there is love, but a crime is still a crime I think.”

“Like how abundant tannin slowly formed in fermented wine, like how leather with no unnecessary craftsmanship performed to it is naturally dyed through human life, rather than breast that has already been completed, isn’t enjoying the {{furigana|aging|change}} of the tiny breast that is made to grow by your own hands the pleasure of being an adult desu? In other words, a man who is not a lolicon is a boring man…”

While Lotte was saying something unreasonable with a tone of voice that had a bitterness in it, she got on top of Kazuki with both her legs kicking around.

“I understand what you want to say but it’s not like Lotte is a loli right? Your age only has a year difference from me.”

“Bad! I have poor growth desu!”

“No, even if you say that while puffing your chest…”

“If Kazuki-oniisan doesn’t get affectionate with me, my female hormones will stay as a bud and it won’t bloom desu! In other words, please do perverted things to me!”

A Lotte that was coming, demanding for perverted things was also cute, isn’t she.

When Kazuki rubbed Lotte’s head, Lotte went “Please don’t rub my head desu~” and shook her neck left and right. In that case, Kazuki rubbed Lotte’s breasts.

It was a gently-sloping bulge, like a rustling desert slightly piling up sand due to the wind.

Lotte was startled from the surprise stimulation. Even that Lotte would tremble from a perverted sensation like this. His heart was also made to beat fast from the fact that he himself would be the one to habitually develop Lotte’s immature body that was similar to Kamimura-san, but for Lotte who was more purely innocent like an angel to be developed by his own hands, making her tremble in pleasure, it made him feel the gap and a feeling of immorality even more.

“Lotte! When doing something perverted to a loli, the gap and the immorality are priceless!!”

“So you understand, Kazuki-oniisan! That’s the taste of an adult desu!!”

Is that right?

He thought that she was only talking in a mostly nonsensical mood.

“Incidentally Kazuki-oniisan, recently, did you feel any change in your own body desu?”

Change? For a moment Kazuki pondered what was Lotte talking about, but something immediately came to mind and he went ‘hah’ in realization. Looking at his expression, Lotte considered it as a yes and continued her story.

“Even how I become a personification of eros and approach Kazuki-oniisan, there is a reason for that desu.”

Rather than calling her a personification of eros, more like she had become a real idiot kid.

There was no denying it even if he said that she had reached the same level as Kanae who varnished over things with tension and momentum.

Lotte liked anime and manga, but she avoided those that had extreme scenes in them thinking that “I’ll get this done to me adultly from Kazuki-oniisan”. She was a serious child.

That was why even when she approached him boldly she didn’t actually understand the real thing and the mood turned like a gag manga.

“And the reason of this perverted approach?”

“I can feel a change in Kazuki-oniisan’s mind desu. It’s just a vague thing, but when oniisan flirted with a girl and got satisfied, the libido that should have been worn out looked as if it was recovered in super speed.”

“Super speed of libido recovery? …You mean I’m turning into a monster of sexual desire?”

But these few days, certainly had actually felt something like that.

“The upper limit of the libido itself is not increasing, so Kazuki-oniisan is not turning into a beast that keeps hungering for girls desu. It’s just the recovery strength that is high, so no matter how much you do it you won’t become tired of a girl. In short it’s like onii-san’s [sage time<ref>Sage time, the period after orgasm when a man is free from sexual desire and can think clearly.</ref> is becoming zero] desu.”

No matter how much one eats but the stomach wouldn’t get full, so one could eat tasty things forever, perhaps it was something like that. That was something that was absurdly luxurious but… how did he turn up like this?

“It’s just a guess but Kazuki-oniisan is surrounded by magic power possessors of the greatest class in Japan and is loved by them. If the strong wish of those female magicians is constantly exposed to Kazuki-oniisan as unconscious magic… even if such a change resulted from that it might not be strange at all, isn’t it desu.”

Kazuki was shared among ten-odd girls. All of those girls wanted to stay together with Kazuki for even a little longer, wishing for a lot of the share, it was not his hubris but a fact. And then if the wish of those girls became a magic…

Having his mind remodeled one-sidedly was not a grotesque story. Rather if Kazuki had a mentality that rejected that, surely that subtle magic would be repelled by his defensive magic power. But Kazuki himself accepted that, he was thinking that he wanted to become like that in his deep psyche and because of that a result like this was produced.

It didn’t hurt anyone. The truth was, his feeling of happiness recently was not something superficial. He turned into someone that could love everyone infinitely.

…And that was Lotte’s reason for approaching him.

“That’s why please flirt with me more too-!”

Lotte who was too capable in detecting everyone’s feeling was being reserved until now.

But right now she thought that such reservations were already unnecessary.

“Right… it’s a situation that even Leme didn’t foresee, but Leme thinks that Lotte’s hypothesis is spot on.”

Beside Kazuki and Lotte who were lying on top of each other on the bed, Leme also materialized and clung at Kazuki. Leme had turned into the same stature and breast size similar to Lotte as if they were twin sisters.

“Being surrounded by the best female magicians of the present generation and being awakened towards matchless sexual stamina, that’s exactly just like the saying that [a good woman will polish a man]!”

“Don’t say something like matchless, it sounds bad hearing that…”

“That’s a happy thing for a woman you know! Then Leme too won’t act reserved against the other conquering target women. It’s no problem for Leme to participate in the intimate act!”

Leme also snuggled up to Kazuki. …The white and brown tiny breasts were sandwiching and rubbing against him.

Certainly, in this day Kazuki had repeated this experience who knows how many times, but even in this moment he was conscious of how fired up he was.

“Leme-oneesan, let’s give Kazuki-oniisan an idea of loli’s charm desu!”

“No, the age of Leme’s external appearance can be changed freely though.”

Leme’s body was wrapped in magic power…*BOIN!* her body grew. Her limbs turned longer all of a sudden, her figure turned voluptuous, and her breast *purun!* sprang up growing bigger.

Being betrayed, *gaa―nn!* Lotte’s body was trembling.

“Kazuki-oniisan, that’s a fake desu! You mustn’t get deceived by that kind of imitation breast!!”

“Fufufu, Lotte’s spoiled attitude is still too childish. Leme will show you an example… like this!”

Leme’s middle-eastern clothing quietly melted into the air, turning stark naked. And then she brought her face near in a straight line and suddenly kissed Kazuki. Leme’s bewitching long tongue licked and invaded into the mouth of Kazuki, violating the inside, caressing the gums of Kazuki’s mouth, and then entangled her tongue with Kazuki’s.

Kazuki was trembling in shivers. At the same time Leme’s thin fingers stroked Kazuki’s nape of the neck, *tsuu―* tracing toward Kazuki’s chest. Even a man would shudder when his body was caressed lovingly.

Ooo… Lotte was honestly admiring the sight while observing that woman’s wiles.

Leme was tasting the inside of Kazuki’s mouth slurpingly to her heart content and then in the end as if to suck Kazuki’s saliva *chuu―* she vacuumed with her mouth, *chupa!* then she separated their mouth with a light sound.

“Fufufu, how’s that, Leme’s technique? Leme is not existing for so long just for show. …Well, at most Leme just learned them as knowledge but this is the first time Leme practiced them for real though. These many months and years possessing my own ego, Hibiki was also the same sex with me, someone who I thought of doing this kind of thing with is only my master… just Kazuki after all♡ Leme is not going to hold herself back anymore♡”

Looking at the smiling Leme with her naked dark brown body bending back and forth like a snake and her cheek slightly colored red, made Kazuki’s heart beat hard. Throughout her long life she was thinking of only one person with whom she would do something like this… that was quite an excellent pick-up line.

“A great persuasive power that cannot be said by anybody except someone with lolibaba<ref>Lolibaba, loli=young girl, baba=old woman, which mean a girl who was really really old yet had the appearance of a young girl.</ref> attribute…!” Lotte too was filled with admiration on the side.

“Who are you saying an old woman-!” Leme reluctantly talked back hearing that.

“But me too… I don’t know of any other man than Kazuki-oniisan, but anyway I absolutely, absolutely like Kazuki-oniisan the most in the world desu-!!”

Lotte too took off the baby doll that she wore and exposed her springy white naked body that made one feel a taboo.

And then as if to steal him from Leme, she hugged Kazuki and kissed him.

Lotte’s somewhat short tongue was clumsily being loving inside Kazuki’s mouth.

In order to answer that courage Kazuki also reached out his tongue and entangled Lotte’s tongue with his.

*kuchu kuchu* Both of them were frolicking with each other wholeheartedly leaking out watery sounds.

At the same time Kazuki caressed Lotte’s breast. Just like how Leme lovingly caressed Kazuki just now, Kazuki caressed Lotte lovingly. Lotte’s gently-sloping bulge was trembling in shudders, her flower buds were sharpening.

At that moment the trousers of Kazuki’s pajama was slid down. And then Leme chuckled “Fuufufu~!♡” while poking at Kazuki’s hot thing that felt like it was boiling.

Kazuki didn’t mind that and concentrated on loving Lotte.

“Kazuki-oniisan… please make me feel even better…” Lotte blushed with an ecstatic face pleading to him. When Kazuki inserted his hand between Lotte’s slender thighs, the pure angel had already been sticky there from sexual excitement. Kazuki was dyeing Lotte’s pure white with his own color.

At the same time the seething passion of Kazuki’s lower body was held fast deep inside Leme’s mouth. Her long tongue enveloped with saliva was mercilessly sliding over rubbing him, sucking over and over *chuu chuu*, fervently tormenting him in great persistence. It was as if his core of pleasure was directly constricted.

It felt somewhat vexing to be made felt good one-sidedly by Leme, while thinking of things like that, he threw all of that feeling to make Lotte who was in front of his eyes feel good. Lotte raised a lovely voice like an angel and trembled from the pleasure that Kazuki brought about.

While a strange position of power was formed, the three people entangled their naked flesh with each other until late at night.

Passion overflowed endlessly from Kazuki’s heart, he continued using up all his strength satisfying the two girls.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Chapter 2

2018-01-15T11:17:24Z

FranF45: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter 2 – Sea Route in Full Bloom (Harem Cruise)==

===Part 1===

The article that was written throughout the night was finished with magnificent shape and quality.

Even the Thoughtography picture that accompanied the article would stir up the obscene imagination of the reader instead of how it didn’t depict anything vivid.

Surely even before the people that read this could doubt the nonexistence of the evidence, their head would already become full with envy and rage.

Rather than calling this article information, it was more like a novel, ‘To make myself write this kind of article, as expected I’m really a genius’ Turtle was praising himself.

He wondered which publisher could accommodate his article in their pages as fast as possible.

He made an appointment with an influential editor that was his acquaintance.

He took a bath in the shower, shaved his beard, and changed the clothes that he had worn for three days.

He printed the article on A4 paper using the household printer he owned.

―At that time the bell unexpectedly resounded inside the six tatami room.

He didn’t expect any guest or anything. Turtle dubiously strode over the clothes that were scattered everywhere on the floor and opened the door standing at the entrance.

The moment the door opened, the right hand of Turtle who was pushing open the knob of the door was pulled strongly forward. His left hand that was still holding the A4 paper was also quickly caught, and he got dragged outside the room. He was thrown down onto the floor like the judo move he learned in his student period.

BAM! A hard sound resulted from his crash, both of his wrists profoundly felt some weight on it.

A handcuff that was using adamantite as its core was fixed on both his hands.

“…What the?” Turtle leaked out a befuddled voice.

“This is police knight Kondou Hajime, the target has been secured. There is no doubt, it’s the man himself.”

Turtle directed his eyes to the other party, the white uniform was the Knight Order’s. A katana was attached on his waist, so surely this was a swordsman. The police knight was the lowest rank of a knight.

The man didn’t even look at Turtle and was talking to his wireless.

“Hey wait, oi. Just why is this, why am I being arrested? Do you have arrest warrant or anything?”

“There is none.” The man looked at Turtle for the first time. “This is really sudden so we don’t have anything like that.”

“Then you can only ask me to go voluntarily, I should be able to refuse. I’m not going to go with you okay, take off this handcuff. After this my article needs to…”

“No, there is this thing called arrest without a warrant.”

“That’s why, why do I get arrested!?”

“Certainly you are not doing anything really bad. Looks like you trespassed into a national forest, but you were not even caught red handed. But we cannot let you write your article by any means.”

This police was saying something that was just too sketchy to this common citizen that was restrained by a handcuff.

“You say that you cannot let me write the article… what kind of right you have to do that! As a journalist I have the freedom of expression! That’s a basic human right! I’m going make this into a big issue!!”

The man who introduced himself as Kondo also made a face that looked troubled.

Surely for himself this was the first time he had ever done violence like this.

“I wonder how should I explain this… freedom of expression or your human right or whatever, you cannot say any of those things. We are going to completely ignore all that law and regulation stuff. You, have you thought of what will happen if you wrote the article?”

Information about the King would become money, only that was enough for him.

“What is going to happen you say… this is really not that outrageous right… The right of the public to know will be fulfilled. And money will come to me. That’s all. This is my purpose in life.”

“If you write the article, China will come invading Japan you know.”

Anger fell off from Turtle’s expression. “What the hell’s with that” Turtle leaked out a dispirited voice. He then remembered the course of events in that East-West War―how China was taking part at Yamato’s side. His face lost all color.

His face turned expressionless and he looked down at the handcuff. This is, not an exaggeration at all is it?

“Anyway just come along with us. We are not going to make you undergo any prosecution process or anything. Don’t complain at all. This is for your sake. You will be put under the monitoring of the Knight Order for a while. It still hasn’t been decided yet how you are going to be monitored. Everything depends on your attitude…”

He imagined the extravagant ship that was mooring in the hidden harbor inside his head. The incomprehensible human that was called as a King or whatever who suddenly appeared in this country, was boarding a ship that had never been seen before and departed towards an unknown foreign country. And if he made that into an article, China would come invading.

“…Hey, has the world completely changed?”

Hearing Turtle’s abrupt words, the man knitted his eyebrows and said “What are you saying?”

“Yeah, it has changed. In these three months a lot has been overturned. That’s right huh, there’s even more of such things the public has yet to be informed about.”

===Part 2===

“A contact just came, the three were able to be taken into custody safely. Kondou-san was surprised, he said that the thoughtography picture is just like the spitting image of the real person.

Finishing her communication with the mainland, Akane-senpai put the receiver of the satellite communication device(INMARSAT) on the control panel. <ref>International Maritime Satellite Organization</ref> With the INMARSAT satellite relaying the electromagnetic wave between this ship and Japan’s mainland, it made it possible for transmission of phone and internet.

On top of the round table, a camera that was built-in with Psychofilm and thoughtography pictures that hadn’t been developed yet were scattered. These thoughtography pictures were changed into digital data and then they were sent to the mainland with INMARSAT‘s net.

Using that image data, the Knight Order performed investigations to collect information and quickly resolved the situation.

However… the thoughtography picture was absurd. Kazuki once again thought.

“Tha, that’s great-…”

Kazuha-senpai who was standing beside Akane-senpai nervously while watching over her conversation released a sigh of relief while stroking her chest. Tension left her expression and tears were spilling out from her eyes in drove.

When Kazuki embraced her shoulder from the side, Kazuha-senpai clung at him closely.

“However… as I thought, this is really shocking. Is this really your first time using Thoughtography? To be able to project the face of people that you saw only once in a mere short period this clearly is just…”

The faces of the two men and woman were projected on the thoughtography pictures. The pictures were truly detailed but because the background was pitch black it looked more like a computer graphic.

The truth was that Kazuki was not that worried. He thought that it was impossible doing this with ordinary method but… he immediately hit the idea that “If it’s Kazuha-senpai then perhaps she can do Thoughtography even though she has never done it before.”

It was not a simple thing but Kazuha-senpai was a genius of general magic. Since she understood the usefulness of general magic from that time of turmoil with the spies, Kazuha-senpai had made an effort to train herself to find out its various practical application by her own initiative. Kazuki knew that.

By the way because Kanae had also witnessed the faces of the journalists she also attempted to use Thoughtography, but for some reason what came out was Kazuki’s picture. Even if she tried to concentrate and recall the faces of the journalists, she was pleased to say that in the middle she would always completely think about Kazuki. She was an idiotic little sister as usual.

Everyone else was also interested and attempted Thoughtography but, the result, there were a lot of pictures that looked like scribbles of kindergartners scattered on the round table.

“It looks like when they questioned the journalist association, they could immediately identify the three people in question. They are an infamous gossip trio, Turtle Oota, Simo Heihei Iijima, and Anal Kirishima.”

Akane-senpai laughed amusedly. “I understand why Turtle but, I wonder about the meaning of the other two’s nickname.”

“Kazuha-senpai is really a genius.” Kazuki said that while caressing Kazuha-senpai’s back, but Kazuha-senpai pressed her face into Kazuki’s chest and her crying didn’t look like it would stop soon.

“What is being done to those three?” For the time being Kazuki faced Akane-senpai again.

“Until our trip is finished, they are going to be either confined or monitored.”

“What, you are not going to kill them?”

Shouko who was sitting on a seat of the round table and watching over the situation said that in amazement.

“Killing them is the fastest way to seal their mouths right? How naïve.”

“It’s different for Anal-san or whatever that leaked out information, but there is no reason to lay the blame on the journalist and the cameraman. This country is a democratic country.”

Shouko said that they were naïve but, democratically what they were doing to the journalist and the cameraman were already a great injustice.

Saying it clearly, it bothered him.

“For some reason the journalist man seems like he keeps muttering [The world has changed, changed] or something, so it looks like there is some talk that come out about what if we make him work as the government’s information official instead.”

“Why’s that?”

“When Kondou-san read the article he wrote, that journalist is quite good as an agitator… saying it positively he seems to have writen an ''article that moves people’s hearts'', they are going to try to win him over during the monitoring.”

Perhaps that was not a bad point of a compromise.

The world changed―certainly perhaps they had to make the people to be aware of those changes for real.

“Hey, King. Do you know, about the political philosophy of Chukadou’s Emperor, Fu Zi?”

Suddenly Shouko asked.

“Political philosophy? Something like Regina’s <Olympia Aristocrat Doctrine>?”

“<Red Nopperabou>.” It was an astoundingly mysterious word.

“If I’m not mistaken, Chukadou… they don’t recognize the surrounding countries as a country and invaded them viewing them as [barbarian], they stole the culture, language, and religion of the invaded country, and assimilated them into Chukadou… isn’t that right?”

“The politics is the story from there. The ideal shape of governing that Fu Zi is aiming, that is the Red Nopperabou. After assimilating all countries, next she will ''assimilate the whole human race''. She is going to terminate the fence between individuals. With the characteristic magic of the Diva Fu Zi is contracted with, she is going to make the whole human race into one colony. With that the riches are shared equally and all the problems in the world will be resolved.”

Regina raised the explosion of human population as the forthcoming problem of the world and she said that she was going to sort the human race into aristocrats and slaves, where the slaves would be [culled]. What she meant by culled was to kill them.

Then there was Fu Zi who was aiming to solve the problem with this exact opposite approach.

“Even with a population explosion happening, if the difference between individual humans disappeared, then it’s going to be the same no matter who gets culled… consequently all of them are equal, is that it?”

“That’s right. Rather than calling such a thing human, it’s better to call it a cell of colony organisms. Humans are going to be made into a single cell that live for the sake of the whole body.” <ref>Don’t know if what they are talking about is literal or just a metaphor</ref>

Such method was certainly flawless. If there was a person that controlled it supernaturally, surely a flawless order could be maintained eternally. But something ghastly that he couldn’t express crept through Kazuki’s spine.

The whole human race became the Red Nopperabou…

“That’s the kind of country that is gonna invade Japan.”

Sneer vanished from Shouko’s expression.

“Your country almost became like that just because of a single joke article of a journalist that never even dreamed that such a thing can happen. Ignorance, insufficient sense of crisis, those are sins.”

It was a danger not to inform the people of this country about what had happened in their own country.

Kazuki felt a niceness from Shouko whose expression turned serious.

“Thank you, Shouko-san.”

Shouko’s eyebrows twitched in surprise. “Oh? You attached ‘-san’ again on my name just now.”

“It has been transmitted to me your advice that you have given is from your heart.”

“Heh. You guys are just too naïve.”

Most likely that was the sincerity of someone whose birthplace had been stolen already.

The shoulder of Kazuha-senpai who was inside Kazuki’s embrace was trembling. When he looked at her, the globs of tear that were gathering in her eyes were growing a lot more where those were going to spill over anytime.

“I, I… didn’t think of anything at all… that it might become something like that… I thought that even though those people were irritating because they were aiming for a bad article about Kazuki but they were not particularly evil people…”

Kazuki also liked the Kazuha-senpai that was kindhearted like that.

“But senpai can make a recovery with your own power already.”

“I… I’m really pathetic…”

“Senpai is a great person you know.”

This time was not Kazuha-senpai’s failure but it was a failure invited by the insufficient recognition of the whole group. Accidentally, it was senpai that became the scapegoat here but it could also be said that it was thanks to her ability that they could recover.

That was why there was a need to change how he treated this, not with reason but as a problem of feeling.

Kazuki embraced Kazuha-senpai strongly and pressed her crying face onto his chest tightly before he stroked her head.

“I’m the senior, so don’t you stroke my head-“ She leaked out a complaining voice through his shirts.

To continue even though she said to stop was the basics of interacting with Kazuha-senpai.

“Perhaps there are times when things don’t go well and it turns into failure. But senpai is a great person so it’s okay. At times when senpai becomes uneasy, please depend more on me and your {{furigana|surroundings|Peers}}".

He earnestly continued to stroke Kazuha-senpai’s head. Thereupon a heart mark of positivity level up came flying.

“…If I act too spoiled, you won’t hate or feel disgust at me because I’m a quack…?”

She moved away her face just a little and asked him with upturned eyes.

“Senpai.” Kazuki tilted up Kazuha-senpai’s face and forcefully stole her lips. From the light touch between lips, he then strongly sucked at her lips. “…!” As if a fire was lit in her, she sucked back strongly at Kazuki’s lips. Heart marks were flying everywhere. Finally excessive tension vanished from Kazuha-senpai’s body and she abandoned her body to Kazuki.

When they separated their bodies after suckng chuu chuu at each other for a while, tears finally disappeared from Kazuha-senpai’s eyes. Kazuha-senpai was gazing at Kazuki dazedly with eyes as if looking at a dream.

Tsukahara Kazuha―142

After that she noticed with a ‘hah’ and she looked around restlessly toward the other people that were in the bridge.

Mio, Koyuki, Lotte, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Kanae, Kohaku, the Ryuutaki sisters, Karin, Kamimura-san, Liz Liza-sensei, Akane-senpai, Kanon-senpai, Arthur, Shouko, Silirat. 

―All members were looking while still sitting on their seats.

“I, I won’t make any more trouble and will work hard-!!”

Kazuha-senpai raised a scream and dashed out from the room in full speed.

“…Somehow even my heart is beating fast. Tsukahara-san is cute. I too want her to rely more on me.”

Akane-senpai murmured with a cool expression.

“Amaziiing…” Silirat’s eyes turned round.

“Is a kiss something that feels that good?” Karin touched her own lips softly.

“I want to kiss…” Kaguya-senpai’s body dropped onto the table.

“However the girl’s ability is certainly surprising.”

Arthur murmured while curiously fiddling around with the camera that was loaded with Psychofilm.

Arthur also challenged the making of a thoughtography picture just now―he exposed an awfully failed creation.

It proved that Kazuha-senpai’s genius in general magic was far above the rest even when compared with a King.

“Well, I’m the King and a knight that doesn’t worry of anything except fighting. Perhaps, if it’s about the skill in general magic, then Queen Regina is the one that is far more skilled though.”

“That person… her way of fighting is also profusely skilled isn’t she? There is no openings in her offense and defense.”

There was no opening―that meant that Kazuki’s way of fighting that pierced at the enemy’s weak point using countless magic would hardly work against her. By some chance, perhaps she was the strongest natural enemy for him.

“Anyway, this case can be closed happily. With this we can sail without anything burdening us.”

Akane-senpai pulled the mood together as the ship captain.

“With this the briefing is over. Once again, Kazuki, as the King, please leisurely relax with the beginning of this cruise.”

===Part 3===

An hour later, Kazuki was at the pool side.

He deposited his body that was only wearing shorts on a spacious deck chair, there were even fruits that decorated the side table beside him, even fruit juice was there.

The surface of the pool that, was located on the ship’s roof, was sparkling radiantly from the strong sunlight.

He couldn’t calm down as if he was going to die.

The girls who were assigned with duty inside the ship had changed into sailor uniforms and ran around doing their job. This ship was just freshly finished, but due to its nature that was constantly floating on sea water, the maintenance examination had to be diligently performed throughout the voyage. It seemed that the girls were being taught how to do that by Ship Captain Akane.

Kazuki also tried to participate but he was chased away.

There were also girls that were on a lookout at the bridge. Was the ship really moving at the planned direction, was there sign of other ships (though in this current era there was almost no such thing) or obstacles on their route, furthermore they also had to constantly check the weather’s change or the like without pause. Lotte was teaching everyone the controls of the ship. Shouko was also teaching the way to read the weather caringly with big-sisterly disposition.

Kazuki also tried to get taught but he was chased away.

There were also girls in the kitchen preparing lunch. Inside Queen Kaguya there were several extravagant restaurants and burger joints, but the crucial chef would only become a hindrance so there was none that came along on this journey. In the end they had to prepare their food themselves, but the kitchen was arranged with the ultimate ingredients and supreme facilities, the place became a dazzling environment for people who liked cooking.

Kazuki was extremely excited but, he was chased away.

The King should just leisurely relax―since everyone understood Kazuki’s personality, they said that with an expression of mischief on their face. This was nothing more than a bullying.

“What in the world is the meaning of life I wonder…”

Kazuki was anguished. During the time where everyone was busily working, for him alone to drink a tropical juice at the pool side, ‘This is not me… This is not supposed to be me at all…’

For the first time since he became a King, Kazuki became worried about the shakiness of his identity.

Kazuki was reclining on the deck chair like on a bed.

He was bathed in sunlight with a face of someone dying.

There was no excitement at all that came to him in this resort situation.

“Kaa~zukii-!” Something came flying together with an excited voice.

“DOO~N!!”

A girl that rounded her body fell at his side, the deck chair shook with a thud.

It was Hikaru-senpai. Similar with the time of presentation before this, she was wearing a glossy swimming race swimsuit of the pool.

“Hehe~♪ Let’s play too~gether-!” Hikaru-senpai clung beside him and frolicked at him.

There was enough room even though there were two people lining on the deck chair.

“Please wait for me, Hikaru-senpai!” From behind there was a different voice catching up.

“Me too! Eii-!”

One more person leaped at Kazuki’s side―this side was Mio in a red bikini.

It became just a little cramped with three people lining up. Both of them sandwiched Kazuki tightly.

Being clung at by girls in swimsuit with high exposure rate, Kazuki huddled his shoulders.

“Are you two not being on duty?”

“Uh-huh. But not letting the King get lonely is also a girl’s job, isn’t that right?”

Hikaru-senpai kissed Kazuki’s right cheek lightly.

“Me too-!” Mio also kissed his left cheek in rivalry. Instantly, the pool side turned cheerful.

“Come on King, look, look! I’m going to put sun oil on you!”

Hikaru-senpai pulled the chest part of her swimming race swimsuit and took out a bottle of sun oil from the valley of her breasts. For her to take that out from the valley of her breasts… as usual she was someone that seriously did something right out from a manga.

“Even if you don’t purposefully put sun oil on me, I won’t get sun burned. I don’t particularly intend to get a tan anyway.”

“It’s no good like that, you have to put on sun oil.” Mio scolded Kazuki from the side.

“Sun oil is not put on for the sake of getting an excessive tan, it’s put on in order to protect the skin from the damage of the UV-rays even while your skin tans. If you are under this kind of sunlight, it’s no good unless you put either sun oil or tan block on!”

Something like UV-rays that inflicted damage on the body gradually without him being aware couldn’t be blocked by the defensive magic power. Kazuki nodded if the reason was that.

“Kazuki, let’s compete in tanning after applying the oil! It’s a match of browned body!”

Hikaru-senpai who was usually already high-tensioned became even further high-tensioned.

“Come on, face this way-!”

If she wanted to apply sun oil for him then he wouldn’t be reserved. “Pl, please take care of me” While Kazuki was feeling a slight shyness, he turned his body.

Hikaru-senpai seemed to think of something, she slipped off both her arms from her shoulder strap and slipped down the upper part of her swimming race swimsuit. Her lustrous skin was exposed as if a fruit with its skin peeled, and her drooping breasts shook like jelly.

“Hikaru-senpai!?” Mio raised her voice.

“Why is senpai suddenly getting topless!?” Kazuki too looked up to the sky.

“Because I’m going to apply the oil after all. I’ve got to apply the oil myself.”

Hikaru-senpai grinned brightly while putting oil on her hand and spread it syrupyly on her upper body.

Her slender body and beautiful rocket breasts were giving off shiny luster under the sunlight and made her body dimensions even more conspicuous.

The boyish Hikaru-senpai lasciviously radiated sensual charm. Even while she was smiling innocently, an atmosphere that was like a beast aiming for its prey was hiding in the depths of her eyes that were staring at Kazuki.

Kazuki unintentionally gulped his saliva at that perverse appearance.

“Take this, slippy, slippy!” And then she embraced him tightly.

Just when he thought that her bouncy breasts would get smashed softly on him, it slipped due to the lacquered oil and escaped from him. Hikaru-senpai shook her body and once more pressed back her breasts on him softly, and then it slipped away again because of the slippery oil. She repeated that many times and spread the oil with her breasts as a sponge replacement.

“Se, senpai, this is…!”

Kazuki was provoked. Thanks to the oil, the friction became zero and the sensation of Hikaru-senpai’s skin was conveyed to him 100%. ''Friction was just a hindrance''. The ultimate sensation that couldn’t be tasted when they were just hugging normally. The deliciousness of a girl was purely extracted… no, it was as if it got doubled.

“Ahaha-♡ Breast sponge, my tips are tingling, it feels good-♪”

Hikaru-senpai was also feeling pleasure and her body was trembling in shivers.

The breasts rubbed him with elasticity and slippery sensation, yet there was also a stiffness mixed in it that got highlighted. When Kazuki got conscious of the swelling nipple, Kazuki’s head was boiling even more.

After sliding around Kazuki’s chest for a while, next Hikaru-senpai was going to sandwich his right shoulder and keeping like that she was sliding down his arm smoothly. After making round trips several times, she arrived at his fingertips. And then she made his palm to rub on her own breasts.

“The face has to get oiled properly too-“

Hikaru-senpai oiled even her face and rubbed her cheek on him as if getting spoiled.

Kazuki took a glance to the right thinking whether Mio would put a stop to this or not.

“Me… me too!”

But Mio felt rivalry and without hesitation took off the bra of her bikini and flung it away, she hugged tightly at Kazuki.

Mio’s symmetrically shaped breasts also shook like jelly. And then she spread oil in plenty on her body, making her naked body that was slightly more voluptuous than the slender Hikaru-senpai glitter.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.10 050.jpg|thumb]]

Kazuki was also mesmerized by Mio’s figure, he realized the magic power of oil. Looking was great, touching was also great. What a thing, it strengthened the charm of a girl both visually and tactility.

“Eii-“ Mio too hugged at Kazuki’s back and the two soft sponges squishily and slipperily made its presence known.

Puni-nuru, Puni-nuru, Puni-nuru… he was sandwiched by a sensual sensation from behind and front by the two. <ref>Puni=the SFX of something elastic, nuru=the SFX of something slippery</ref>

“Ahn-“ There an ardent voice was mixed among all the sound. Sweet sensation, sweet voice, sweet fragrance… Sweetness of a girl was soaking into Kazuki’s whole body until his brain.

“Just the upper body is no good, the lower body has to be oiled until its nook and corner…♪”

Hikaru-senpai slipped off both her legs from the remaining swimming race swimsuit on her lower body and threw it away.

Her naked body was splendidly exposed in broad daylight, her thighs were also spread with oil syrupily. She sandwiched Kazuki’s thigh around her knees, and then she was sliding down slipperily from her thighs until the root of both her legs―her secret nether region. And then she began to rub her nether region back and forth on top of Kazuki’s thigh,

“The butt too-!”

Hikaru-senpai followed her own whim and half-rotated her body rapidly, she coated oil on her pudding-like butt, then she held Kazuki’s arm between the chasm of her butt and got sliding. Even though his arm had already got oiled from before, the chasm of the butt was slipperily making a round trip through the arm. Kazuki stiffened, even while having this act done to him, his fingers twitched reflexively.

Thereupon his fingertip gently grazed the contraction of the chasm of Hikaru-senpai’s butt.

“Kazuki-! I liked it just now-!!♡”

Hikaru-senpai shook her butt even more and more in badgering him. His stiffened fingertip was pressed strongly at the contraction and it slipperily entered inside on its own accord, Hikaru-senpai’s waist shook happily.

“But as expected feeling only good in my butt, it’s really not enough―♪”

She returned her body’s direction to the front again and rubbed her breast and waist to Kazuki closely.

With a sexually excited face facing him, with a posture that rubbed her body covering the maximum widest area she possibly could, Hikaru-senpai slide her body by her own whim, ‘Haa―’ she leaked out a hot breath.

“How amazing… this oiling feels amazingly good more than I thought…♡ It makes me want to get oiled until the inside of my body…”

Hikaru-senpai grasped Kazuki’s hand and held it between her crotches. Kazuki’s rugged hand pressed persistently on her sensitive spot and made her enjoy the stimulation. With the slipperiness of the oil, Kazuki’s fingertip smoothly entered into the inside. There a once more different sensation with even more heat than other places was making his finger sticky.

“It feels good Kazuki-♡ That spot feels good-♡“

Hikaru-senpai rubbed Kazuki’s finger persistently at the inside of her body that felt wet with a wetness that couldn’t be explained with just the slipperiness of the oil.

“To, to completely go that far feeling good like that…”

Mio opened her eyes wide looking at Hikaru-senpai’s innocent silliness. And then Mio too smoothly took off the panty of her bikini and threw it away. She coated her long legs with oil and entwined them on Kazuki’s leg. She fawned at him rubbing her body with a movement that was slightly more reserved than Hikaru-senpai. Her breathing, too, soon became ardent.

Kazuki’s both ears were surrounded by the sounds of “Haa♡ Haa♡” “Ahnn-♡“ “Nnn-♡“ from the two. His head became dizzy.

The bold figures of the two were illuminated by the sun of midsummer without even a single shadow that was hidden.

Even saying it conservatively, on top of the deck chair was the very heaven itself. Despite it was only a few hours that had passed since they departed from Japan, he had the feeling that he had arrived to some place far away beyond the horizon.

“Kazuki too, come on, take off your swimsuit―. Let’s make your penis slippery okay?”

Hikaru-senpai whose eyes were appearing intoxicated was tempting him.

Kazuki hesitated. Being sandwiched between two naked girls, bodies slippery with oil, the swimwear that was remaining on him could be thought of as his last reasoning. The moment this got taken off and thrown away and the three became naked under the sun, he had the feeling that he would leave his body to his instinct and completely turn into a single beast.

“It’s no good senpai, I don’t have any intention of getting a tan in that kind of place.”

He tightly held his swimwear and held his ground.

“Kazu-nii… for you to endure yourself in this situation… how cool…”

It was unclear what was so cool for her but Mio’s eyes glittered ecstatically.

Mio was not as innocent to the degree of Hikaru-senpai, she understood to a certain degree of a male’s instinct. She understood how much Kazuki was enduring himself currently.

Mio was deeply moved and showered him with a kiss while saying “Kazu-nii, I love you! I love you so much!” Even while kissing him she was still wriggling her body lasciviously.

The posture of Mio, who was kissing Kazuki, became as if she was the one who was in charge of Kazuki’s upper body, and then Hikaru-senpai’s posture was as if she was the one in charge of his lower body. With Kazuki in the center, the two girls continued to move their nude body as if they were becoming a perpetual machine that kept producing pleasant feelings. Both of them got carried away by the pleasant feelings many times over, their bodies convulsing. 

“Haa, haa… even with my body twitching like this the good feeling continues even further… my head feels completely numb…-♡“

The breathing of Hikaru-senpai who was greedy for the pleasant feeling was not so trivially turning rough.

Kazuki was desperately enduring his desire of wanting to get his lower body oiled in addition. But the sweet sensation was gradually spreading to his waist as it pleased, something electrifying was discharged running from the center of his waist.

Kazuki’s body was shaking intolerably. At the same time Mio and Hikaru-senpai’s bodies were also noticeably trembling fiercely.

It was an animalistic instant that laid bare an urge that was hard to resist.

The three people finally stopped moving and laid down on the deck chair.

“…Just now, Kazuki was also twitching…?”

Hikaru-senpai was trying to lower Kazuki’s swimwear with her expression still in a dreamy state of mind.

“…My, head feels dizzy from the heat, so I’m going to take a shower for a little.”

Kazuki stood up while pinning down his swimwear and hurriedly headed to the shower room.

After that, the three were playing beach ball wholesomely for a while.

===Part 4===

Kazuki, who was somewhat tanned when he rose from the pool, finally arrived at the [King’s Room] that was prepared for his sake.

When he opened the door, what entered his sight was a deluxe suite that was illuminated by a golden chandelier.

For the time being he sat on the bed that had the width that could be used by around four or five people. It completely made him wonder whether this bed was actually put here for the sake of calling girls over or not.

The size of the bed was around five times wider than the one he owned in his private room at the Witch’s Mansion. The furniture was all made from valuable natural wood like mahogany or rosewood that were combined with the latest alchemic metal and resin, all of them possessed both the classic appearance together with futuristic modernity.

Excess luxury… he thought that but the feeling of Vice Chief Yamagata who prepared a room like this for him was also conveyed. He was greatly touched by this assistance for him that was done with the full effort of someone.

While he couldn’t really calm down, there was the sound of knocking.

“Come in” When he invited in the guest, the door opened thinly and Koyuki’s face peeked out from the gap.

Koyuki acted as if she was confirming that there was no one else inside the room before she hurriedly approached the bed where Kazuki was sitting. Her movement looked like a small animal.

“Koyuki, have you finished your work?”

Koyuki was wearing the previously mentioned cute sailor uniform. The clean whiteness of it suited Koyuki so much it made him dizzy. That she was wearing it meant that she was being on duty to do some kind of work on this ship, that made Kazuki jealous.

“Kazuki… I’m a hopeless elf…”

“Eh?”

“I was learning the way of machine’s maintaining and inspection as my job throughout the morning but… I’m not good against machines and my comprehension was falling behind the others… I completely became a bother. I’m disqualified as a sailor.”

She said that with her shoulder dropping dejectedly.

“I think it’s still too fast for you to have the consciousness as a pro sailor, but is Koyuki really that bad with machines?”

This was Koyuki who was born possessing a lot of magic power and even in battle she had saved Kazuki with her quick-wittedness.

Moreover she was also at the top in school record.

Kazuki felt reliability more than anyone of the same generation from Koyuki who was cool and intellectual.

This side of her that was not good with machines was unexpected, but when he recalled her room that was buried in books, he got the feeling that he could understand her even if he was told that she was actually an analog person.

“Kazuki… as the King, please punish this me that is a no good sailor.”

“Eh? Punish you as King you said?”

Kazuki was flabbergasted. “Surely you don’t need anything like a punishment right?”

“There is no value in punishing me even when I failed… a deserted existence, in other words I’m just the dregs of an elf.”

Koyuki’s voice became even more wilted. …Why did it turn out like that? It was a puzzling self-condemnation feeling from her. Koyuki was a serious person so when she failed she might be worrying too much that she then wanted to be scolded properly.

Certainly, to not be questioned at all even though she failed, could be thought in reverse as no one had any expectation on her at all from the start. Interpreted broadly it could also be seen as deserting her.

However, just because of that he had to punish her, their relationship was not a relationship between master and servant here.

Even though he thought of Koyuki as his friend and also his comrade… she was an existence that was close to being his lover.

“Is it fine even if I spank your butt?”

When Kazuki said that jokingly, Koyuki unhesitatingly took off her sailor uniform’s skirt altogether with her panties.

…’WHY!?’ Kazuki fell into a panic.

“It’s humiliating to be subjected with spanking at this age, but… I have no choice but to obey…”

She was not hesitating in slipping off her skirt and her panties from her legs, there was no superfluous hair growing on her body, her lower body that was white and smooth like an egg was laid bare in front of him.

No one was telling her to take off her panties or anything.

Koyuki climbed on the lap of Kazuki who was sitting stock still on the bed and lying on her stomach.

It was the traditional posture of butt-spanking.

“It’s embarrassing but… if this is what Kazuki ordered then… come.”

‘Even if she said come’, Kazuki thought but Koyuki faced him with a face red from embarrassment while a color of expectation could be peeked out from her eyes.

With his mind still half-suspended Kazuki stared fixedly at Koyuki’s butt.

This was not his first time seeing a girl naked but surprisingly he had never seen it fixedly in a calm situation like this. A round butt that looked elastic like a pudding that was shaking fidgetingly. And then the thighs that were drawing soft curves from there. It was hard to see from this posture but the plump roundness that was surrounded in a triangle by both thighs and the butt was also exposed.

“Pl, please don’t stare… at this kind of shameful appearance…”

Koyuki said that in a rough breath but she looked like she wanted to be watched instead.

With a stiff movement like a tin plate toy, Kazuki hit her butt for the time being.

Rather than calling it hitting, his palm was more like pressing on her surface with a snap. The softness was spreading on his palm.

“Kazuki, like that it won’t become any punishment-”

“Li, like this?”

He swung his hand down putting just a little bit more strength in it. pechin! Her butt made an undulation. There's supposed to be some pain from that but there was no defensive magic power generated as if she was receiving that contentedly.

“Nnn-!” Koyuki let a voice escape her mouth.

He said spanking so this wouldn’t finish with just a single hit. He swung down his palm on Koyuki’s lovely butt several times. Her white skin reddened slightly.

“…I’m, a hopeless no good elf so… please spank me more…!”

In short this was her behaving like a spoiled child to him.

There was a masochist-like aspect in Koyuki. But by no means that it was because her inborn nature liked to be abused verbally or because she could feel pain as pleasure. She created a situation where [he would accept her no good self] , she only wanted to feel that she was loved for real.

His hesitation vanished all of a sudden. This act they were doing was not particularly so abnormal. This was just the usual Koyuki, who greedily wanted to be minded about.

Of course it was also due to the fact that she failed her job, he guessed that she also wanted to get a fresh start mentally.

“…Really, Koyuki is a hopeless pervert that always need to be looked after.”

After Kazuki released a sigh, he said something mean in a theatrical way of talking. And then he put just a little more strength and hit her butt. “Ye, yess-!” Koyuki’s voice turned excited.

“I’m a hopeless no good elf! Please spank me more-♡“

pechi―n, pechi―n Such sounds rang out, Koyuki was happily wriggling her butt.

“It will be no good to leave alone this kind of hopeless child unless I keep being together with you forever.”

Kazuki suddenly stopped the force of his swinging down arm and gently caressed Koyuki’s reddened butt. He felt the roundness on his palm. Her butt twitched then.

“Su, suddenly turning gentle like this, my butt, it turned sensitive…!”

tsuu― A single line was dripping down from Koyuki’s thigh. It caught Kazuki’s attention and he caressed the wet thigh.

“Koyuki, there is sweat here. Is your butt feeling hot?”

“That’s not sweat… that’s because, on top of being unable to do my job, I’m a perverted elf…♡”

Koyuki was shivering even more conspicuously while saying some masochistic words.

She was lovely, however, somehow, she really made him feel that she was a hopeless girl and he could only make a bitter smile. He once more hit her butt sharply.

After that, until the time for lunch came he kept spanking and caressing her butt.

Before long he lifted in his arm the body of Koyuki that was limp like a doll while her expression was in a dreamy state of mind. “The punishment is over”, he said that and kissed her. Koyuki embraced Kazuki with a “puu” and acted sweet towards him like normal.

===Part 5===

Everywhere on the ship was extremely extravagant, but the ship also made him filled with admiration that even extravagance had a variety of variations.

The inboard restaurant where they gathered for lunch was a space that made the visitors feel the impression of middle age Rome. Perhaps this kind of place is just like where the Sun King Louis XIV ‘Le Roi Soleil’ held a banquet in Versailles palace.

Its wall and also the ceiling were applied with detailed carving in Baroque style, they were painted in different colors of golden and white. That golden and white were resplendently reflected by the light of the chandelier and the candlesticks, illuminating the space. That appearance was exactly like the Versailles palace that was extolled as the palace of the sun.

Even all the tables and chairs were antique articles of Europe. Right now the diplomatic relationship between Japan and Europe is severed, the antiques that currently existed inside the country were mostly cultural assets.

There were Japanese, Chinese, and Western restaurants available inside Queen Kaguya, it was terrifying to think that this was just nothing more than one of them. However the essential chef for it was not here.

It couldn’t be helped that Kazuki became concerned with the kitchen. For all humans that love cooking, that place was a space that would make them water at the mouth.

“ “ “ “The lunch today is made by us.” “ “ “

The ones who were talking with matched voices in a tone as if they were playing house that didn’t suit this ultimate kitchen were the Ryuutaki sisters, Karin and Liz Liza-sensei, these four were wearing a sailor uniform covered with an apron and the long and narrow chef hat on their heads.

What an amazing quartet.

No, when he looked carefully there was also Kamimura-san half hidden by the group of four. There were five people.

“Hmm? Kamimura-san is also working?”

‘Don’t tell me, how could that be,’ he thought that.

“I was told that it’s fine even if I don’t work but… being seen with eyes of [only this girl is not working] is also painful so…”

From now on Kamimura-san would be forced to a community life with a large number of eighteen people for ten days, whether she wanted it or not, in this closed space that was a ship. After that, where they would arrive at was on a foreign country called America.

This was a harsh environment for the NEET Kamimura-san.

But the girl was concerned by the eyes of her surroundings and set out to act from herself. That… Kamimura-san!

That was a great step forward. Calling it a brilliant achievement was not an exaggeration in the slightest.

“I pressed a switch on the rice cooker and cooked the rice.”

Kamimura-san raised her thumb with a triumphant look.

“Amazing Kamimura-san! Thank you Kamimura-san!!”

Kazuki got carried away in praising her. Kamimura-san when she was in a good mood was fundamentally like an anime character so being exaggerated this much was better.

“Kazuki, I made the hamburger see!! This is Tamamo no Mae’s specialty cooking!!”

When Karin raised her voice, the avatar of Tamamo no Mae floated besides her.

{Uh huh. This is the specialty cooking of mine since my time as Dakki. I used to summon the lords that got too impertinent and treated them to hamburger like this. In addition, the ingredient was the minced meat of the guy’s son.}

“What’s with you, telling that episode that ruined the mood.” Kazuki was drawing away from her.

{That’s because the I at that period was Dakki of heaven’s decree, right now I’m the highly moral Tamamo-san. …Mu?}

Tamamo directed her face to Shouko’s direction. She was staring fixedly at Shouko’s face.

Besides Shouko, her contracted Diva―Taikoubou’s avatar emerged out along with a blue light.

{It has been a long time, Dakki.} The old man with enlightened face called out to her like that.

{Gee―!? Taikoubou!!} Tamamo was shocked and jumped with a 'pyon'.

{Dakki? Who are you talking about kon?! I am Tamamo kon.} <ref>Kon is a fox’s voice</ref>

{It would be best even if you don’t change your character and play dumb. Currently I have no heaven’s decree to dispute against you.}

{Tha, that’s so but… no matter what, the trauma is…}

Tamamo huddled her head with both her hands while trembling fiercely 'gata gata'.

{What an adverse fate isn’t it? For the fate between I and you to develop where we are fighting together shoulder to shoulder like this.}

{Smashed… my head is smashed…}

{Diva is established by the Mythology… but in the first place I am given the mission to escape from the heaven’s decree. And you escaped from the heaven’s decree as the servant of Joka by shifting into Tamamo. Due to that you created and obtained the chance meeting of adverse fate.}

{It’s scary having your head split open by a whip… It’s scary having your head split open by a whip…}

{In a certain meaning the both of us are exactly the symbol of the battle ahead… ah, wait.}

The figure of Tamamo no Mae vanished despondently.

{She vanished… Even though I wanted to renew the old friendship. No matter how hard one tries, I can’t mesh well with her when I try to get closer to her…}

{Taikoubou…} Besides Lotte, Prometheus emerged out.

{If you talk too long then the meal will get cold.}

{I cannot taste it anyway.}

{I’m assimilated with Lotte so I can taste it.}

{Cheh-} Leaving behind childishness that seemed unbecoming of a sage, Taikoubou’s avatar vanished.

“…Old man Taikoubou is unusually {{furigana|jovial|Friendly}} huh.”

The contractor Shouko had her eyes turned round.

“We were baking this pie together with Liz Liza-sensei.”

The Ryuutaki sisters were holding what appeared to be a pie that was baked in the open from the kitchen.

“There is also King Arthur here. When talking about Britain, then pie cooking will come to mind. Because recipes from all over the world is prepared inside the kitchen, we made this with that as reference.”

Liz Liza-sensei who was born in Britain yet raised in Japan talked. Her appearance where a tall and lanky chef hat was put on top of the head of her tiny body, he would be scolded if he said it out loud, but she was cute.

“I created a meat pie with potato and cheese filling.”

Shinobu-senpai said that while slurping her own saliva.

“That composition really hit the spot of a meat pie’s deliciousness.”

Arthur smiled broadly.

“Hee, so if we mentioned Britain, then pie cooking will come to mind. I didn’t know that at all.”

“Do you know nothing about Britain’s cooking? …Before in the old era, the people from the gourmet countries that were Japan, France, or China came harassing us with a gaze of mockery saying that Britain was a land with a savage palate… Such humiliation, by no means we, the inheritor of Britain’s genes, have forgotten it. It’s fine if we said that as a self-ridiculing joke, but for other countries to call us as a savage land is just something that is only a shameful thinking. How dare you, you Jap!”

Suddenly Arthur flung off his usual gentlemanly composure to the wind and he raised his voice roughly.

“What does he mean by Jap?” Kazuki tilted his head. Liz Liza-sensei explained “It’s a derogatory term for Japanese that existed in the past.”

“Well, around our generation it was a common sense that Britain’s food was bad anyway.”

Liz Liza-sensei who was from the older generation talked with a tone that was a little fired up.

“Many countries were mocking our Britain’s food culture, but unexpectedly the reason for that wasn’t known. I heard there is a lot of Japanese that thought that the Anglo-Saxon race are fundamentally people with a savage taste. This is a good chance, I’m going to gamble the pride of the meat pie in this place in order to recover the honor of Britain’s gene in this place without fail. This is also the duty of a King.”

“The food will get cold if the talk goes too long though…”

Kazuki attempted to interrupt but Arthur ignored him and began to talk eloquently.

“There were actually many primary factors that caused the food culture in our country to fail to blossom. The theory about our bad relation with France or the industrial revolution were raised but the biggest cause was the cold climate that made it hard to raise vegetable and wheat. The only one we could harvest was potato, we ate only potato and we were called potato knight. It’s the equivalent of rustic samurai in Japanese language.”

“Something like country bumpkin then.” Kazuki back-talked with an indifferent feeling.

“Next because stock-farming was also possible, we also ate beef meat often. That’s why roast beef and meat pie were greatly refined that we could even boast it to the world as our prided cooking. But the combination of potato and meat only reinforced the impression of us as savages. There we then bluffed [We don’t have any interest in something trivial like food! We are just putting importance on efficiency!] that only made the surrounding countries to make fun and look down on us. So vexing.”

Arthur was trembling fiercely even though there was no person from that time at all here. He could take a glimpse of a King’s patriotism from this.

“But when the 21st century of the old era came and the international exchange between countries was turning into a huge boom, the ingredients and food culture from other countries freely flooded Britain without any restriction. In this modern times you have never seen other countries with such an unprecedented sudden development of food culture to the degree of Britain, don’t you agree? But even so it’s not so simple to overturn the label that had once stuck to us.”

Arthur’s voice was filled with a deep sadness.

“Before we could even overturn that label―a great encounter and disaster happened and the era changed. The encounter with Diva. For the sake of our faith, we had to once again sever our ties with the world. Once again it appeared that the palate of the British Empire would be isolated inside the oatmeal of darkness.”

“What in the world is this oatmeal of darkness?”

“However, in exchange of losing our diplomatic relation we obtained the power of alchemy. As the King, I developed a large scale country project in order to enrich Britain’s food culture. We restored the soil, adapted the plant species of the old era to cold climate… we recovered the bright era once more! Any kind of crops exist in the current Britain! I did my best! I won’t let anyone call us as a tasteless country anymore!!”

He learned a little bit more about foreign culture again. For the time being Kazuki and the others gave an applause, but Lotte was murmuring “Thinking of it in anime perspective this is a loss of individuality you know desu.”

With a “Fuu” Arthur took a breather from his long talk and directed his gaze onto the meat pie.

“Meat pie with cheese filling really hit the spot of a meat pie’s deliciousness. This is a special cooking that unites our pie cooking’s culture with our prided stock farming and dairy producet that were once numbered so few in our country. Thank you, Shinobu-kun, you have gathered and expressed the history of Britain’s food culture on top of a single plate. Well… though fish and chips that is wrapped inside an erotic newspaper is also not that bad.”

“Meat… Cheese… A pie with a lot of butter… There is no reason that it will taste bad… gau…”

Shinobu-senpai whose saliva kept gathering in her mouth was even now still making a face as if saliva would dribble down from her mouth anytime. There was no doubt that she just wanted to eat oily and meaty food, she was a carnivore that didn’t think of anything that profound.

“If I left everything to everyone else, then everything will be completely covered by meat, so here I made a lot of vegetables.”

Miyabi-senpai was also carrying a pie on her hand. When she put it on the table and divided it, that cross-section view was depicting a stylish marble pattern of colorful vegetables, cheese, and egg.

She further brought our potage soup and salad from the kitchen. <ref>Potage is a kind of thick soup. No dirty minds please. ;P</ref>

“This pie is a quiche isn’t it? Also if you ask what kind of potage soup is this though… it’s not from Britain but France.” Arthur’s tone hardened from his antagonism towards France.

“She kept trying to look good and tried to make something elaborate and kept failing, that’s why she got this delayed!”

When Karin pointed that out while laughing, Miyabi-senpai whose showing-off personality got exposed “Don’t tell them that!” her face turned red. Liz Liza-sensei also laughed with a mean expression.

“If you don’t have defensive magic power, your left finger and the tip of your foot will be gone already huh.”

“I can understand finger but even the toes?”

“She dropped the knife from the cutting board onto her foot many times. Exactly like a guillotine.”

‘Uwaa…’, Kazuki imagined it and his spine froze.

Shinobu-senpai also divided the pie that she baked herself. The pie texture of this one felt more like cookie that crumble rather than the usual flaky texture, the masses of meat was peeking out all over the cross-section with syrupy cheese spilling out. Just looking from the visual it looked absolutely tasty.

“Ahaha! The quiche one has the feels like Paris, but this one, should it get called rough or wild, it really has the feel of savage cooking isn’t it! Though I like this kind of food more!”

The thing that, although Kazuki was thinking it but he didn’t say it out, was said out by Hikaru-senpai while laughing.

The face of Arthur who was the King of a country turned white and he stared at Hikaru-senpai.

“What actually is a Diva and Mythology?”

In the middle of the meal, Kazuki asked to Leme and Lotte―no, to Prometheus that was inside Lotte.

“You two should have gradually recovered your memory, so isn’t it fine if you two teach me more about various things?”

The conversation between Taikobou and Tamamo from before was weighing on Kazuki’s mind.

Diva was established by the Mythology―sometimes the Divas talked about this kind of thing that made him get an idea like that, but what was a Diva, what was Mythology, he always lacked the concreteness of their existence and didn’t understand well.

While Leme was stuffing too much food into her mouth and she couldn’t reply while chewing 'mogu mogu', Prometheus emerged out beside Lotte. Prometheus was able to perform a skillful act of conversing with Kazuki using his avatar even while tasting the food with the senses that he shared with Lotte.

{I have a memory loss but with the power and memory I have recovered little by little… there is something that I noticed. Though I think that perhaps Lemegeton-sama who has recovered more memory and power than me is the same like me.}

“Mogu mogu gokun. …Right, I understand what Prometheus wanted to say. O King. It seems that Leme and others cannot bring the detailed information

from that {{furigana|place|Astrum}} to this {{furigana|place|Real World}}.”

“You cannot bring it here? What do you mean? It’s your own knowledge right?”

“When Leme was inside Astrum, I understood well about Astrum. It was as if knowing about myself. But when Leme appear in the real world as an avatar, Leme gradually become clueless about Astrum. Like this when I have a flesh body in this world, ''Leme becomes even more detached from Astrum'', and Leme becomes even more clueless. It cannot be explained with the language of this world. It cannot be turned into information.”

{Just now Kazuki said, our own knowledge, but that’s not accurate. Most likely, we are nothing more than a part of Astrum. ''At the same time we can also have our own individual personality''. The more we have a characteristic nature, the more I become this individual called Prometheus, the more I will become farther from Astrum’s whole body.}

Kazuki’s head turned complicated.

“Saying it in a sensible way… that’s right… if now Leme go back to Astrum, Leme will immediately get the idea [Aa! It’s should be easier if I just explained Astrum like this!] and become frustrated. But if Leme materialized here again and try to explain to Kazuki, Leme will go [How should I explain it again?] and become clueless once more. It’s not like I can take memo there.”

“…I see.”

“If there is a Diva that was established in his Mythology as someone that understand everything and can act in this real world, that kind of guy will perhaps be the exception to this. An existence with some kind of an established omniscience… that [Nyarlathotep] who we fought before had that kind of atmosphere.”

The Diva of Cthulhu Mythos that possessed Headmaster Otonashi and repeated an inhuman experiment underground the Knight Academy. That Diva clearly said out loud of the awareness of his own objective―a game.

He couldn’t remember the majority of what that Diva said, but he talked about an annoying game that the forces of Mythology were competing in. If he remembered correctly―the struggle for Astrum.

He had already come in contact with an existence that knew about the secret of the world before.

But Nyarlathotep was already terminated. There was no way Kazuki would allow that insane Diva to exist in this world for even a second longer. Because the Cthulhu Mythos was weakened, even Kazuki and co. at that time could somehow defeat him.

If he could extract a little more detailed information from him before he was terminated…

No, wrong―Nyarlathotep was not terminated. He remembered that the Diva entrusted the seed of his slight existence to Loki, and supposedly Loki had planted that seed into a girl.

The pitch black girl that Kaya jokingly named as Nyarlako or something.

Whether Loki knew it or not, he might be placing a girl that grasped the secret of the world beside him.

“You two are not intentionally explaining this in a way that is hard to understand are you?”

“How unexpected. Leme likes Kazuki, so Leme won’t do that kind of harassment. Leme want a second serving of hamburger for Leme’s anger!”

“Yosh, come―!” Karin put a hamburger on Leme’s plate. She seemed happy that her cooking was happily received. Kazuki understood well that feeling that it made him jealous. He wanted to work.

“Hayashizaki-kun, it’s not like I too have been taught everything by the chief god I’m contracted with you know.”

Arthur too interjected while asking for a second serving of meat pie with a complicated expression.

This person too could eat really well unlike his appearance. Moreover, he kept eating only meat.

Kazuki lent his ear while asking for seconds of the salad and the quiche.

“There is a stern wall between Astrum and this world. That’s why an <agent> called King is necessary. I think that making this wall gone is the task a King should perform.”

“…Is that something that can be obtained from the victory in the battle between the fellow Kings?”

“From the words that Basilleus Basilleon left behind, supposedly, at the very least, we will obtain something.”

It was as if this person might be a believer of Basilleus Basilleon in some meaning, when he talked about those words, a passionate conviction filled his voice.

“It’s not like we are particularly wanting for something or wanting to do something that we fight like this though… Loki is scheming something, China looks like it’s going to come invading…”

“We are also the same. Rather than some kind of ideal, we just want to do something about the threat right in front of our eyes.”

Shouko expressed her agreement with Kazuki’s words.

“However this is just tasty. Yosh, next time I’m gonna make some Ryouzanpaku cooking.”

“This is also delicious but, Kou-jie’s cooking is also great y’know!” <ref>Kou from Shoukou and jie is Chinese for big sister</ref>

Silirat talked proudly as if boasting about herself.

“Does it have any difference with Chinese food?”

“My hometown has a little different history with China, or perhaps I should say there is influence from the outside.”

When the conversation touched her hometown, Shouko’s expression softened just for a little.

However both Shouko and Silirat were also eating meat with amazing vigor.

“Right, meat is for a warrior!!!” Beatrix too said that as if to say that protein was exactly her faith.

“My vegetable cooking… it’s not really decreasing isn’t it…”

Miyabi-senpai’s white face whitened even more. Kazuki and Lotte noticed in the middle and changed direction to prioritize vegetables but… a cooking contest also happened to have a cruel facet in it.

“Miyabi-oneesan! I prefer the quiche desu!!”

“This is because senpai was thinking about the balance for us. I ate the vegetables properly too, see!”

Kazuki and Lotte gave a follow-up in fluster for the delicate Miyabi-senpai.

Miyabi-senpai was half-crying for the shock of having her own cooking avoided.

“Kazuki, you won’t grow big if you don’t eat meat.”

“Muga”

However Shinobu-senpai screwed in a mass of meat pie into Kazuki’s mouth from the side. With a tight hold.

“As I thought meat pie is the one that reigns supreme. Fufufu, what capital of flower Paris. That kind of thing is merely something foolish.”

Arthur who was watching that situation was murmuring with an intimation that was filled with a grudge somewhere.

“Hayashizaki! Are you saying you won’t eat my hamburger!!”

“Moganbo”

Karin too stood up from her chair and rushed at him before screwing in hamburger into Kazuki’s mouth. With a tight hold.

“Kazuki… I had lived all this time rejecting other people but, making food for another person where they are happily eating it makes me glad. Eat more Kazuki.”

With her sagacious beauty enchanted with happiness, Shinobu-senpai continued to screw in meat into Kazuki’s mouth.

“mogemogera”

Having meat stuffed into his mouth one after another, a sound effect with unintelligible meaning escaped his mouth.

“Geho-! Goho!? …My throat got choked…!”

Kazuki took a tea cup and a rice bowl in his hands and washed down the meat lump that got caught in his throat with rice and tea.

“Are, are you okay…? Kazuki?”

Kamimura-san got worried about Kazuki who got stuck in a situation that turned strange and she was patting his back at his side. Kazuki’s throat was swelling big, with a big gulp that swelling passed through his esophagus.

“Fuu…” After releasing a sigh he noticed.

“Hm… this rice… it’s springy with the bulging of the grain strangely smooth, it passed through the throat smoothly… On top of its delicate cooking adjustment, all the grains are uniformly cooked. It was hidden in the shadow of the cooking with strong flavor, but this rice is extremely delicious…!!”

“O, amazing. Even though I was already thinking that, as expected something this inconspicuous wouldn’t be noticed.”

Karin’s eyes widened. Miyabi-senpai recovered her spirit and smiled.

“That rice, Kamimura-san used Extra Sense to pick out the grains that were too big or too small, also the grains that were damaged, and then she removed the grains one by one before cooking it you know?”

“To go that far…”

Kazuki was staring at Kamimura-san with a gaze of deep admiration. Kamimura-san averted her eyes shyly.

“Something like this even someone like me… because I wanted everyone to feel happy eating it.”

Beside her, the avatar of Amaterasu emerged out with her eyes wide open in shock.

{I’m also surprised… this child who was indifferent to her surroundings is, saying until this far.}

“I’m not indifferent. I’m always thankful to the people of the Witch’s Mansion. It’s just that there was no chance to say it out…”

Kamimura-san looked around at all the people present at the table and looked down shyly.

When everyone was staying quiet waiting for her next words, she began to mumblingly leak out her feeling.

“Kaguya is always kind… Though I’m troubled how to react being hugged impulsively and getting my head petted, treated like a pet.”

“That’s because Itsuki-chan is really cute.” Kaguya-senpai grinned broadly.

“Hikaru-senpai, when I was watching anime of the shounen manga category, she always came out of nowhere getting close to me to watch the show together. Though when her tension got too high and she tried out the anime’s technique on me I got troubled of how to react.”

“Hikaru-senpai, it’s no good to challenge people to a sword play without minding who or where like that.” Kazuki retorted.

“Mio has too different hobbies with me, so she didn’t have time to converse with me but, she came giving me a lot of western clothes wanting me to try it out like playing with a doll. Though I’m troubled how to react because I have the feeling that the clothes didn’t match me.”

“There is just no way that the clothes that I chose will be unsuited, okay-“

“Koyuki lent me books, we didn’t really talk much but we read books together. I like Koyuki.”

“Her positivity level to Koyuki is the highest!?” Kaguya-senpai was vexed.

“Also Kazuha that called me her friend, also Kohaku that made a fuss of me as the Celebration King, of course Lotte-shishou and Kazuki too… everyone is nothing but kind and strong people so I don’t feel any uneasiness. But I just keep receiving, so if there is something that I can give out instead…”

Her wandering gaze turned in a circle before she looked up at Kazuki beside her. She was making an upturned eyes just like a small animal. Kazuki’s feeling became just like when he was confronting the Demon Beast <puppy> in the cosplay café <Solomon>, he reflexively stroked Kamimura-san’s head fervently. Kaguya-senpai too leaped from her chair with a 'pyon'.

“Itsuki-chan! Yo―u―are―cu―te―!!”

Kaguya-senpai too hugged Kamimura-san and she fervently rubbed her head briskly.

“Be, because you do this kind of thing, that I’m troubled how to react.” Kamimura-san’s face reddened.

Kazuki felt something warm lit up inside his chest. He always kept thinking of making someone happy, but of course receiving kindness from someone like this was also pleasant.

He tended to forget it, but good will was not a one-way road.

This overly extravagant ship too was also the good will right from the heart of Vice Chief Yamagata and the government.

Perhaps he also had no choice but to get himself more used to receiving something like this.

===Part 6===

“For a bath to exist on a ship that is floating on the sea, it feels mysterious somehow.”

With a bathing tool set in hand, Kazuki was walking alone inside the ship. The curtain of the night had already descended down outside the window, illuminated by the faint star light, the pitch black sea surface was undulating with waves.

There was nothing else. This place was right in the middle of the Pacific Ocean.

He went down to the lower level with the elevator aboard the ship. There was the tank to preserve the water and the water making device that boiled the sea water in the lowest level of the ship. It seemed there was a [resort spa] right beside those facilities.

And then it seemed there was also a different open air bath at the roof of the ship.

He understood what was an open air bath, but about a spa, he couldn’t imagine anything other than a cod roe spa. Anyways, for the time being Kazuki was going to challenge an unknown experience. <ref>This cod roe spa, I imagine it’s this pond where many small fish are kept there, you put your hand or foot inside it and the fishes will crowd around you and eat your dead skin and dirt</ref>

Because there was no other facility, he soon found the entrance where it was divided between the men and women sections. As expected there was no mixed bath for men and women. He passed through the curtain and entered inside, where Kanae in her swimsuit was there.

“Ni・i・sa・ma~♡”

Perhaps she had reflected on her fundoshi from before, this time she was wearing a black one piece swimsuit with high leg that had the slit digging into her skin, but her silhouette’s black streamlined shape also suited her alias [Storm Cat].

Kazuki lightly poked Kanae’s forehead. “Get out.” “Funyaa-“

“Just why are you in the man’s section?”

“Because, Nii-sama, isn’t Nii-sama the only male on this ship? In other words there is no man section but Nii-sama section. Nii-sama section… what a wonderful sound… even just imagining it makes Kanae feel dizzy like burning under fire…” <ref>The burning under fire here is said in english, ‘baaningu ando faiyaa’. And also did she forget Arthur, or even Kanae has already guessed…</ref>

“It’s really embarrassing to use English language so idiotically like that even though we are going to learn English properly from Arthur from now on.”

“How can I not be inside such a wonderful place! That’s impossible! Unbelievable(Anbiriivaburu)!”

“Your English is really messed up.”

Kazuki poked Kanae’s forehead one more time stronger this time. “It’s enough already, just・get・out.” “Funyanya-“

“But, but, Nii-sama, even though there is this rare chance using this kind of facility, won’t you be lonely just alone in there?”

“Certainly that might be so though.”

“Talking about a spa, it’s about massages! However, even though there is this valuable facility, there is no staff! And there, this unworthy Kanae will have the honor to become Nii-sama’s exclusive esthetician(esutetishan)!”

Because Kanae was the other party he completely refused her following his habit, but thinking of it carefully there was no reason for him to refuse.

“Well, it should be fine.”

“Really!? Brother(Burazaa)! Not that, bravo(buravoo)! Uehihi, the body that is nii-sama’s body, with this hand… uehihi…! Well then Nii-sama, please change your clothes in this changing room over here! Ah, I have already prepared a swimsuit for the sake of Nii-sama who is a shy person, use this!”

Kanae took out a black speedos from the chest of her one piece swimsuit, it was a heartless swimsuit with its fairly low-rise. ‘Why are you taking that out from that kind of place’, Kazuki thought.

“Kanae has prepare(purepara) preparation so Nii-sama’s change is just fit(jasuto feito)~♪”

When he wore the speedos, the uneasiness from the area that the cloth covered made him feel like he could slightly understand the feeling of everyone that was wearing a Magic Dress.

When he looked around, it seemed that what was called a spa was a relaxation facility that was centered around a bathing facility.

With the spacious bathroom as the center, there were various doors that continued on to a sauna, massage room, and esthetic salon. Kanae was waiting inside the massage room.

He opened the door. The room was dim, only the surrounding of the massage stand was illuminated by faint light.

There was a fragrance that made him feel like his brain was going to melt. Tension naturally left from his body and unconsciously his walk became slower. While Kanae was burning some aroma, she was also saying “Quick, quick-“ beckoning him to the massage stand.

This was also his first time having something like a classic aroma therapy. When he laid face-down on the massage stand just as he was told, he was wrapped in a sweet haze, he felt like his body would really melt down.

He understood that the aroma was showing its effect on his brain. Wasn’t this thing close enough already to a drug like this?

“Haa haa… the back of my lovely angel(mai ravurii enjeru) Nii-sama… I can see angel wings…”

Kazuki couldn’t see it from where he laid face-down, but Kanae went around his back and for some reason she was nuzzling around Kazuki’s shoulder blade. Most likely she was not using her palm but nuzzling with her whole face.

“Why are you not massaging but nuzzling with your cheek there?”

“What are you saying Nii-sama, a massage is not done by suddenly rubbing the body, it’s first started from gently patting the body.”

“…Now that you mentioned it, that’s true, but wicked thought is…”

“Haa haa, Nii-sama’s back looks delicious… uehihi… slurp”

“Oi, isn’t that a drool dripping down just now?”

“Yo, yo, you’re wrong! It’s only the oil just now, massage oil.”

“If it’s oil then it should be before the patting right, normally.”

“Shut up(Saranrappu) Nii-sama!”

“Eh, you’re saying to shut up?”

“Chaiya!” Kanae drove a sharp blade hand onto Kazuki’s spine not different from her nickname Storm Cat. <ref>Blade hand, making a pose with your hand as if your hand is a blade and using that pose to strike</ref>

“Chaiya! Sei! Nyaa!”

“It feels not strong enough I think.”

“Oh…” <ref>This ‘oh’ is written using alphabet in the raw, not hiragana or katakana</ref> Kanae expressed her mental shock by the English that she used correctly for the first time.

Kanae was not using Enchant Aura. If someone carelessly used reinforcement magic when they were doing something like massaging and then mistaken the adjustment of their strength, the bone of the other party could easily get broken. That was because the side that was receiving massage had to shut down their defensive magic power in order to be massaged after all.

Even in the case where the person had confidence in their control, there was taboo for a magician to use reinforcement magic against human who was not clad in a defensive magic power. But, a barehanded Kanae was too feeble.

“The, then I’ll switch to finger pressure massage.”

Kanae straddled Kazuki’s waist and pressed her thumbs with full effort onto his back.

“Make it a little stronger.”

“Mumumu… then Hayashizaki-style Secret Art, Dangerous Kanae Bunker(Denjarasu・Kanae Bankaa)!!”

Kanae floated her body, putting her body weight into it, like an iron hammer she drove her fingers onto his back.

“I’ll carve the love of a little sister into this baaaaaaaaaaaaaaack!!” Kanae yelled hot-bloodedly like in a battle anime.

“It’s not really working you know.”

“Oh my god-(Oo mai ga-)!” Kanae abruptly fell onto Kazuki’s back.

“Jesus Onii-sama(Jeezasu Onii-sama)… your muscles are hard! Were you doing muscle training!?”

“I did now and then before and after the meals when there was time.”

“Gununu… that kind of serious Nii-sama is lovely… if it became like this, then I can only do this!”

Kanae hopped up and then she landed on Kazuki’s back and stamped hard.

“Oh, just now felt good.”

“What the. Nii-sama, for you to get excited by your little sister’s kick… what a hopeless Nii-sama you are! Fufufu, Kanae too feels like I have somewhat reached a new frontier! Like this!? Please leak out your voice more and more like a pig! Hee―re, and here!”

Kazuki got irritated.

“Then this time I’ll give you a massage as my thanks.”

Kazuki caught the foot that was coming to stamp him and he toppled her over. Immediately their bodies changed place and Kazuki pinned down Kanae.

“Funyaa-!?” He stroked the squishy skin of Kanae who was stunned and blinking with surprise with his palm. “N, noo- Nii-sama-“ Like that she leaked out a coquettish voice. With a serious face Kazuki sensed the stiffened muscles beneath the skin and pressured there in one go.

“Fu, funyaaaaaaa♡”

Kanae raised her voice, small heart marks were flying everywhere.

After ranking up the power of bond, Kazuki became able to sense the really small change of the positivity level. Making use of this ability, he immediately grasped the degree of strength and acupuncture points where Kanae felt it the best. He had obtained the talent where even while being a King he could also become a prodigious masseur.

“Ah, Nii-sama… there… n-! Aaann-!”

“Don’t you get too carried away! Hayashizaki-style Secret Art, Kazuki Bunker!!”

Because Kanae’s positivity level was high, Kazuki was also able to use Kanae’s technique so skillfully.

“Ah, Nii-samaaa, it feels good thereee-! Please mercy-!”

Kanae’s body twisted wrigglingly. He thought that it was somewhat erotic, but the other side was Kanae so he swept away his worldly thought and he continuously pressed on secret spots one after another.

“Comee―♡ Nii-sama, Kanae is cominggg-♡“

“Just where are you coming.”

“Nnn, nnhooooooo! Comiiiiiiing! Funyaaaaan!!”

Kanae made a peace sign with both her hands, the white of her eyes kept rotating in circle and her tongue lolled out from her mouth.

“You, your face right now really throws away yourself as a woman you know.”

“Haa haa… the too good feeling really made Kanae completely run on the joke material.”

“You stupid little sister.” The erotic feeling that welled up inside him shriveled down in one go.

The relationship between him and Kanae had turned into one where they were conscious of each other as man and woman. However because he had continued as a big brother and his stupid little sister for a long time, it was also difficult for him to decide how to treat each other that would be fine.

Surely Kanae was also like that. Even if she hid her shyness but before long an outrageously unfortunate look appeared on her.

“You are really still the same idiot little sister huh.”

Kazuki kneaded Kanae’s cheeks 'munyu' with both his hands. Her face returned to the usual cute little sister. He had to meet her halfway from his side too. Thinking so he brought his lips closer to Kanae.

Kanae’s eyes brightened in dreamy color and she pushed her lips at him―no, wait a second.

Just before their lips touched each other, Kazuki twisted his neck and took emergency evasion. Kanae yelled.

“Wha!? Feint(Feinto)!? Why(Howai) Nii-sama so malicious like that!?”

“Thinking it carefully there is still the one time use trump card for the level 10.”

“Tha, that’s!?” Kanae’s expression turned pale. Her face was a face that had just received a shock that was not a joke. Exactly because they were always just joking around with each other that he really didn’t want to see this kind of face on her.

He wasted no time to direct Kanae’s face to the side and touched his lips on her cheek.

“Ah, kiss on the cheek…”

Her cheek that was kissed reddened. He turned her face to the other side and kissed the cheek on the other side too, he then further turned her face down and kissed her forehead too. Kanae’s face became wholly red and she was dazed.

“Tehehe… My face got kissed all over by Nii-sama…”

The cheeks of the happy Kanae loosened, heart marks were forming a swarm and flew.

‘I have to make her expression to always be like this’, Kazuki thought.

===Part 7===

When they soaked together inside the bath, Kanae began nodding off sleepily. When he noticed the night had already became the time when it could be said as late hours for the people of Hayashizaki family who was a believer of early to bed, early to rise.

Rising from the bath, he sent off the girl who was rubbing her eyes sleepily until her room before going back to his own room.

In the middle of the corridor he walked, there was Kamimura-san standing there.

Kamimura-san’s eyes that usually looked sleepy were currently shining glaringly.

This girl was a resident of the night. The prime time of the day of a shut-in otaku began from now.

“E, err… the theater room is amazing, it completely looks like a movie… there is also Lotte-shishou there so, let’s watch anime together?”

She rushed closer to Kazuki like a puppy and tightly pinched Kazuki’s sleeve before looking at him with upturned eyes while saying that.

He must have looked a little uneasy because she corrected herself “…You won’t go?”

There was no way he could possibly refuse her.

They walked through the corridor that was bright even in the night side by side.

“This is the continuation of the story from the afternoon in that dining hall but…” Kamimura-san abruptly began to talk.

It was as if she didn’t want to lose the chance to talk about something no matter what.

The up and down of Kamimura-san’s emotion was really drastic, just when he thought that she was being reserved and stayed quiet, she suddenly began to talk. He had to get used to that gap of mood swing at all cost.

“I, am scared of having expectation placed on me, and then betraying that.” She began to talk.

“The reason I became a shut-in… it was just a really stupid reason but… originally, I was from a family of priests so I aimed to enter a university in Shinto major and I was made to study hard.”

“You mean something like a Shinto priest when you said priest right? So there is a university to attend to for that kind of thing then.”

Kazuki once trained aiming to become a swordsman, and now because he was attending the Magic Division he was distant from worldly affairs.

After Kamimura-san nodded, she added in her explanation.

“Since Divas appeared in this world, the popularity and the standard score for acceptance for a Shinto major rose suddenly…”

“Aah, because the existences of Mythologies were proved, of course it’s only natural then that it happened.”

Now that Japanese Mythology finally appeared in front of the people, he guessed that the major would only become more popular.

In other words, that was why she had to study hard, aiming to enter the major that became hard to enter similar to those who aimed to become a lawyer or a doctor.

“I attended cram school since my time in elementary school, I managed to pass middle school entrance exam and entered the middle school of my choice but… there I became a dunce that completely couldn’t keep up…”

At this point Kamimura-san pouted her lips “Perhaps I didn’t have a smart brain anyway from the start… besides, at papa and mama’s time they could become priest even without studying, even though they don’t have any right to protest because this is from the lineage of the family…” she grumbled for a little.

“I didn’t go to class, everything became scary… I feigned illness to the school several times. I just planned to take some emergency evacuation temporarily with light feeling. But like that my study was falling behind all the more, it became scarier and scarier… I made papa and mama disappointed, if it’s like that then I won’t work hard anymore I thought… And then when I shut myself in my room and played net games, there I discovered my place to belong…”

Kamimura-san went on “There, a shut-in that can continuously login the whole day will be relied on by everyone. Exactly like a hero. Once you become like that you won’t be able to go back anymore.” She laughed cynically.

“I spent my whole time and spending money into net games, but even so [the hero’s war fund] was insufficient. …So I pestered mama for money saying that I will buy reference books and question collection because I will study at home, I received a lot on purpose and used it all for the game’s bill. Then I got found out that I almost never even used the few teaching material that I bought, how I used the money also got exposed soon… after that papa and mama stopped expecting anything from me.”

It was something that was far removed from anything like Diva or battle or the peace of the country, a problem that existed in households everywhere. Nevertheless, there was a heaviness from the bottom of a deep darkness in her tone of voice.

If he was also… Kazuki couldn’t stop himself from imagining. With people putting expectations only in his talent for the sword and he got adopted because of that, ''his current self was fortunately able to succeed in that and even Kanae was accepting him happily''.

If he actually failed in that, what would happen to him then? His step-father and Kanae were kind people but―even so, perhaps it would still be unbearable. And then perhaps he would become a complete shut-in. Once he became a shut-in…

In anyone’s period as a child, when their ego was still fragile, the source of feeling that wanted to try their best had always came from their desire to be recognized, that they wanted to be praised by their surroundings.

Eyes of disappointment from a person’s surroundings would make people unable to do their best. It would completely bog them down into an inescapable quandary.

The difference between failure and success was only paper thin. Kamimura-san’s fall vividly pressed even Kazuki’s heart.

“My net game was also taken away. But for me, that was my single link with the outside world. That was the time when Amaterasu appeared and became my friend. I deviated from the elite path that aimed to become a priest, but there was magic power from birth inside me that could easily let me make a contract with Amaterasu. I never even noticed something like having magic power that is higher than average people.”

That time when she was making everyone around her disappointed―Kamimura-san was chosen by the highest god of Japanese Mythology. Was that irony, but the feeling of making fruitless effort from choosing to aim to become a priest that had its admittance score raised just because of some half-hearted popularity was staggering.

“At first I just thought that it was [too much] for me. But Amaterasu said to me that it’s fine even if I don’t force myself. It’s impossible for the current me to fight something, she said that kindly to me. If an Enigma appeared on me and the shut-in me was made to attend the Knight Academy then it would be a disaster, that was why Amaterasu said to me [make a contract with me and let’s play together].”

How much that became a salvation for her―when he imagined it, a tear gathered in Kazuki’s eyes.

“…Why, does Kazuki get teary eyed?”

‘Even if I’m not the person concerned I can understand’, if he said that kind of thing to her than she would surely be happy.

“From then on various things happened and I got killed though.”

She talked as if the event where she got killed was the trivial happening instead.

“I also met Kazuki, everyone is kind to me… however everyone is also not having any expectations or anything from me. That’s why it feels really comfortable… that’s why the feeling of wanting to return the favor to everyone, is welling up inside me. ‘I want to become someone that can fight properly’, I thought of such thing just a little. Since I gave up becoming a priest, I didn’t have any wish of becoming anything, I came to think that I don’t want to work, but… I wanted to do something for the sake of everyone. I didn’t have any confidence in doing anything difficult, I tried to get enthusiastic like Miyabi-san, but it was impossible, getting so enthusiastic itself was embarrassing so I only cooked the rice but, but… I secretly, just a tiny, bit devoted my best effort, and there Kazuki noticed, I was happy.”

Kazuki was driven by a feeling of wanting to hug Kamimura-san tightly very much, but he endured.

Just when he endured, it was Kamimura-san that grasped Kazuki’s hand tightly.

“Kazuki… I, I’m a shut-in otaku but, get along better with me. Then… conquer me more? Like that I… can repay Kazuki properly. I’ll do my best, not getting sly anymore for something like billing.”

Kamimura Itsuki―57

The anime appreciation meeting with Kamimura-san and Lotte continued until late at night. Kamimura-san was talking about the anime with an amazingly high tension, but Lotte started to nod off, and when Kazuki too had his eyes getting bleary, Kamimura-san realized for the first time that the people in her surroundings was not limited to a nocturnal person like her. She then went ‘awa awa’ at her wits end while her tension got a sudden drop with her desperately apologizing, Kazuki soothed her saying “Don’t mind it” “It’s fine you know” while carrying up Lotte who already fell asleep in his arms before breaking up from Kamimura-san.

Finally after getting lost before he remembered that he actually didn’t know where Lotte’s room was, so he kept carrying Lotte and returned to his room, where he found Mio and Koyuki sleeping on the bed of his room.

It was a situation where they were going to ask him to sleep together and waited for him. Even though it would be fine if they just contacted him instead of waiting like this.

He then put Lotte on the bed too with them before laying down himself. It was a bed with a width that would be fine even with four people sleeping on top of it. It was an unpleasant way of saying it, but there was no other way to call this bed other than a harem exclusive bed.

“Kazu-nii lhove―♡” Mio gave a light kiss at the cheek of Kazuki who was going to sleep. He wondered whether she was awake, but her breath was completely like someone asleep. It seemed that it was an unconscious act. “Puu puu” Koyuki too hugged at Kazuki.

…He tended to only think of always and always devoting his effort for someone else.

Good will was not a one way street. Being enveloped by everyone’s kindness like this, relying on them too, perhaps he had to get used to this without fail. In exchange, he had to work hard for the duty that couldn’t be shouldered by anyone else except him… perhaps that was the attitude that a King ought to take.

―That kind of thinking didn’t continue for long.

“GIVE―ME―SOME―WORK―TOO―!!”

When the time turned into the evening of the next day, Kazuki lost his patience and assaulted the kitchen while yelling.

In this second day, throughout the morning “Ka, Kazuki… want to play?” he played a game with Kamimura-san that approached and pulled his sleeve, in the afternoon he was dragged to the pool by the Ryuutaki sisters that wanted to show their new swimsuits, doing those were also fun, but, there was no human that could feel satisfied only by having fun.

The time that was too enjoyable fanned his anxiety. If good will was not a one way street then balance was supposed to be important.

“Give me some work too―! It’s unpleasant just getting serviced―!!”

“Waa, Kazu-nii is coming!” Along with Mio’s voice, the door of the kitchen was closed and locked just like a castle under siege. '''DON DON''' Kazuki knocked the door.

“Kazu-nii is the King so you must not work~♪ After all we are going to entertain Kazu-nii to your heart’s content!”

The voice of Mio that sounded teasing was returned back to him from across the door. For Kazuki, there was no way he could possibly smash down the door of the ship that was prepared for him by the country, he clung to the door and begged.

“Let me work… it’s fine to do it together with everyone so…”

“No way~♪”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.10 076.jpg|thumb]]

Shouko and Silirat that were participating in the cooking preparation duty were staring at that situation while diligently doing vegetable preparation.

“…The King of this country is really eccentric eh.”

“What a happy-go-lucky bunch.”

Shouko shrugged her shoulder to what Silirat murmured.

“But I have fun and like this bunch yeah! The meal is delicious, and the friend increased! Doing practice with that gal named Kohaku, playing with that gal named Karin yeah-“

“…Don’t you get beaten by this bunch’s carefreeness too. Ain’t you getting along too well with ‘em?”

Taikoubou’s avatar emerged out beside Shoukou.

{Carefree, is it? Hmm, the freedom of the soul is that kind of thing.}

“Old man Taikoubou… you, are you by any chance saying that this kind of thing is actually your ideal?”

Shouko scowled and pointed at the commotion around the door. Without any reply, Taikoubou’s avatar vanished.

“…Geez, ain’t any way I can follow along with this bunch―” Shouko scratched her head.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 4

2018-01-14T15:42:30Z

FranF45: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 4 – Verge of Death==

===Part 1===

Regina flew through the sky with wings of swan, waiting for the moment when a large magic power was once again taking off from the ground.

The instant when Ilayiliya was flying away to the atmosphere. There was a chance for surprise attack there.

In contrast with <troposphere> that continued from the earth’s surface until the sky, <stratosphere> that was in higher stratum than troposphere possessed a different structure, so to speak both of them was like [a different world] already. To cast magic, the caster had to imagine the coordinate of the thing that would become the target. But for a human that was situated in the troposphere, it was hard to imagine the different world called the stratosphere. Right now, atmospheric current was blowing fiercely like jet above Regina’s head while silence was spreading in the stratosphere that was at the higher stratum ahead.

It was an exceedingly difficult thing to do to attack Ilyailiya who pierced through this climate filter and flew in stratosphere.

Consequently that fact became an opening.

There was nothing that this Regina Olympia Folnar couldn’t do. In the instant the prey escaped to a safe area and felt relieved, she was going to snipe her down.

“Fufufu…one of the Advanced Magic Country will vanish here.”

Quickly fly away from the earth's surface to this place already.

Just come already from the Haunted Ground where you had piled up the sin that Arthur had called as [breaking the balance of the world].

Regina herself didn’t trespass into the Haunted Ground for even a single step. She was merely handing down the judgment to Ilyailiya.

Regina made a smile and looked down to the ground. Even though she possessed the eyes of hawk, as expected that didn’t mean that she could examine the state of the battle in details. But in the corner of the Haunted Ground where a rain of lightning had devastated the forest of the Haunted Ground into a wasteland, she was able to slightly confirm the situation that a battle between Kazuki and Ikousai was unfolding.

“So he drives away that swordswoman. …Though that way of fighting, he didn’t do that to me before.”

Regina’s tone of voice was slightly mixed with tone of interest. She had the hunch that he cast a different attribute of magic instantly. Was this what was called as the power of King Solomon…. If the [good quick wit] that he displayed in his battle with her that time was added with [varied way of fighting]….

“But Hayashizaki Kazuki might die here though.”

Regina murmured while looking down on Kazuki who was facing Ilyailiya.

===Part 2===

The blade of [Near Death Roulette] cut through Beatrix’s shoulder with a single stroke. Kaguya raised up the swung down scythe while observing carefully what senses that Beatrix lost and added one more attack. Beatrix got hit by consecutive attacks because she was still reeling from the unusual phenomenon that was happening in her body.

“Mu…this is!?”

Even Beatrix who had many battle experiences raised an agitated face while taking a few steps back. Seeing how her footsteps were unsteady, Kaguya confirmed that she had stolen Beatrix’s eyesight. …She won. If her opponent was not someone like Kazuki who was a master of Extra Sense that could even sense the opponent’s movement just from the magic power, losing eyesight was a fatal loss.

She was going to risk the match here. Kaguya shortened the distance in order to shower her attack on Beatrix and raised her scythe.

The blade slashed empty air.

Beatrix bent backward accurately with a paper thin difference and then she swung her large sword with a transcendence balance even while still bending backward. Kaguya was shocked while her body was reeling from the impact of the smashed magic.

“Fufu-, what are you getting surprised about! I have fought warriors that were holding a scythe 38 times! It’s far fewer than the number of time I have fought swordsman though! If the rough movement of the magic power can be grasped, the body will naturally move following what kind of trajectory the scythe is drawing you know!”

Kaguya held her ground after the impact she felt and swung her scythe, but Beatrix who shouldn’t be able to see from her eyes accurately evaded the scythe and returned a counterattack in the interval.

The competence of a veteran that was hidden by her forceful personality was on the contrary became revealed with her eyes blocked.

With Kaguya’s improvised training of close quarter combat, even with Beatrix’s eyes blocked, even when she aimed for mutual strike at the same time, she still couldn’t land even a single blow…!?

“I feel pain each time I cut you up but…your location or your posture or your movement, I can understand all of those clearly from the pain! To get hurt in this spot in this way…it tells me that right now you are there standing in this kind of stance!”

Kaguya spontaneously lost her nerve and stepped back, but it was meaningless before Beatrix that surpassed her in speed.

“…Our compatibility is completely bad!”

“The opponents that pleased me always run away from me! But I’ll absolutely not let them get away!!”

“…How obstinate!”

Kaguya held her ground and swung her scythe. She had no other way except to land a single hit in this distance somehow. After being identified by Kaguya as obstinate, Beatrix laughed delightfully while being in pain.

“Then I’ll give you even more suffering!”

Kaguya too prepared herself for the worst and faced Beatrix.

“That tone of voice, you bastard, you are a sadist pervert huh! That’s just fine, bring it on!!”

“Waiting impatiently for the visitor o god of death’s whispering voice, resound widely and deeply, let’s paint the dream completely with agony! O evil sound of sadism reverberate! Ultra Violence!!”

Kaguya emitted a sound wave that was similar with a siren’s voice that echoed stingingly in one’s brain. That sound wave was a grand agony magic that instantly doubled the pain that had accumulated until now.

“UO…THIS ISSSSSSS!!”

Even Beatrix had her expression convulsed from the agony and her whole body spasming in twitches. Right there Kaguya entered one and then two blow of the scythe that destroyed the human senses. ―One more strike!

“Kuh…I got shocked just for a little here!”

Beatrix slashed back even more. For the sake of casting [Ultra Violence] once more, Kaguya concentrated on Resist and her spell rather than swinging around her scythe poorly.

Kaguya whose magic power was shaved off earnestly and Beatrix who was forced into a nightmare of agony.

The offense and defense that competed against each other strangely were continuing.

“Ultra Violence!”

Kaguya emitted sound wave of agony once more. While Beatrix was agitated from the pain, she would be dealt the last blow!

But Beatrix gritted her teeth while opening her eyes widely all of a sudden before then she made a heroic grin.

“I have tasted this already!!”

Kaguya’s scythe slashed at empty air and an accurate counterattack gouged out Kaguya’s magic power in a big way.

…The same method didn’t work for the second time! Then…a way to make her scythe hit one more time was….

None. Any other way to make this swordsman felt shaken was already….

“How painful! But this pain is...giving me the real sensation of ''mutually shaving off each other''! My sight, my sense of smell, even my sense of touch, all of them are locked inside the darkness! Exactly because of that the pain makes the battle feel even more purely real!! You too are pleasing me you know, Otonashi Kaguya!!”

A completely awful opponent was having her sight fixed on her.

“I really have to test this, if right now in this place, I drive in [Mjolnir] into you how will it feel…!”

“Before you can do that…I will defeat you with a single attack!”

The scythe couldn’t hit already, all of her options could only get her four hits in as the limit. She understood that completely.

The offense and defense until now was a wasted effort.

For her to defeat this person―there was no other way other than casting [Guernica] or [Galaxy]!

“Interesting! So you can do something more…show me!!”

But she too had noticed right from the start―with an opponent that had this much offensive ability, it was impossible to do something like chanting such grand magic without any guard to protect her from the front.

Even if she tried to do that at this late hour, her own magic power couldn’t last for long already.

―Beatrix also sensed Kaguya’s heroic determination and suddenly calmed down her tone.

“…No. It’s amazing already for a pure magician to drive me this far singlehandedly. If Kazuki or that little sister is in front of you then who knows how this will go. I’ll give you my respect. …You might be even stronger than me.”

Comrade. Suddenly Kaguya remembered those existences, and averted her awareness to her surrounding with a glance.

―Kaguya’s party, the other seven people, all of them had already been defeated.

Eleonora and Damian in their Magic Dress’s appearance were staring at them from afar in order to not become a hindrance in their battle. There was still enough composure in their expression.

If these girls felt like it and surrounded Kaguya with three people….

There was nothing like hope in this battle right from the start. Kaguya’s feeling sank down.

Despite her luring away the most formidable enemy…yet her team was helpless in a battle of seven against two.

But―right at that time something felt frizzy inside Kaguya’s head that made her looked around with a surprised face. Even Beatrix whose senses were mostly dead was making a face of someone that realized something.

“Erii, Damian! Be careful, something is coming closer!!”

There was not a single sound. But something like footsteps could be concealed no matter how loud it was with general magic. What they felt was the surge of magic power that couldn’t be hidden even if the owner tried to hide it.

That magic power’s surge was also restrained until it could be only barely noticed, turning into a small warped wave. It was so small only those in the level of Kaguya or Beatrix could notice it.

A surprise attack, a usage of high class skill for the sake of an ambush.

Eleonora and Damian turned at behind their back. The presence was from behind these two.

Suddenly that assassin―stopped concealing the sounds surely because the assassin had closed the distance enough that it didn’t matter, the sounds of the thicket parted by the rush of something was echoing and someone intruded into the battlefield of the four.

“O {{furigana|Shakti|power}}<ref>the female principle of divine energy, especially when personified as the supreme deity.</ref> that circulate the world! Converge in my hand under the guidance of god of destruction, become a single furious strike that pierce the three worlds! {{furigana|Trisula|Three World Three Pronged Spear}}!!”

The darkish skinned girl of Ryouzanpaku―a company that even Kaguya had some remembrance of. The magic power that was grasped in her hand was liberated and whirled, turning into a spear of three-pronged fork that had the height around the girl’s own size.

Kaguya got goosebumps. That was clearly a scale of magic power for high level magic.

That girl, she could restrain that much magic power so small that it was almost undetectable!

Shudders also traversed through Eleonora and Damian’s expressions.

“We are Aegir’s, please lend me the terror of the ocean that knows no bottom! The raging waves that toy with the small people to me…Himinglæva!”

The instant Eleonora sensed the presence of surprise attack, she was starting to chant a magic that combined offense and defense in one package.

“{{furigana|Hefring|Highly Surging Wave}}!”

A gigantic mass of water appeared in front of Eleonora and Damian, turning into a wall that damped all kind of attack. While being protected by that wall, Damian took the stance of counterattack.

“Cheeky bastard! Evaporate, fire Trisula!”

The three-pronged fork of a spear was dyed bright red altogether with the girl’s own hand. Without even caring for a tiny bit about the water wall, she thrust the spear.

The water wall exploded. The fierce thrust burst forth storm, changing the water wall into water spray and scattered them apart. Raging of roaring flames sprang forth at the same time and evaporated all of the water spray. The whirlwind of fierce flame that broke through the water wall blown away altogether Eleonora and Damian who was aiming for counterattack opening.

The girl that jumped in from the thicket pulled back her spear and landed on the ground, with a *DON* she struck a daunting pose.

Her Magic Dress that looked like a cloth that wrapped around the naked body was exactly like the outfit of a Hindu’s ascetic monk.

“That’s as far as you can go in bullying the weak! Saving the weak and crushing the strong! The {{furigana|scoundrel|picaresque}} unrivalled under the heaven has arrived!!”

“…Who are you bastard? No, this magic power wave, have we met somewhere before…?”

Hearing Beatrix questioning her identity, the girl made a formal salutation vibrantly.

“The second rank of Ryouzanpaku, the <Whirlwind of Destruction> Silirat Denkaosen! As a part of Shouko of Wisdom and Silirat of Might, there ain’t any guys dumb enough to not know me at the southern China! My contracted Diva is Shiva! I have arrived in order to make Japan get indebted to us-!!”

Eleonora and Damian sprang back up and put their postures in order.

“…Silira of Might. This girl is…?”

The complexion of Eleonora who was in charge of the secret intelligence among the Einherjar changed.

“Heyy you bastard…I don’t know who the hell you are but you really are a vulgar bastard oi…”

Damian bared the white of her eyes and glared at Silirat threateningly.

“Oo, you’re gonna do it for real huh! That’s awesomee- that attitude!”

Slilirat glared back in delight.

“Erii, Damian, fight that girl with both of you together. Make sure she won’t hinder the last moment of my battle with Otonashi Kaguya.”

“My bad black-haired Nee-san, hold out a little bit more like that until I<ref>Here Silirat is using ‘ore’, a way to refer oneself that man used.</ref> finish off these two!”

Silirat exultantly kicked the ground and confronted the two Einherjar.

Kaguya felt an unease in her heart whether this was a hope or a chaos for her.

===Part 3===

“It’s troublesome that there are eyewitnesses left…”

Ilyailiya focused her stare on Kazuki while murmuring with a slender voice.

Ilyailiya was pondering with Kazuki right in front of her eyes.

―Kazuki recalled Arthur’s commentary about Ilyailiya.

[She is a personality that is calmly and coolly making a snap judgment. She has no hesitation in whatever she is doing, and when the surrounding is just thinking ‘danger’ she has already finished her action. She is that kind of character.]

This woman’s pondering would soon end. …It’s coming!

“There is no trouble at all to kill you here and end this country completely I think. Plije Zvizda(Flying Stardust) (AN: Another difficulty in translation. I don’t know if this is Russian or what. Here is the katakana of the technique, プりージえ・ズヴィズター, it’s read as ‘puriijie/puriije zuvaizutaa/zuvisutaa. Help me.)(Hons: Could be "Zvezda").”

Along with a cold murmur, small meteors rained down from the sky without any previous sign at all. The surrounding few meters range of the ground around where Kazuki was standing was deeply gouged out into holes, raising a dense cloud of dust.

Kazuki wasted no time in dodging from that wide attack range.

While pouring out cold sweat, he felt relieved that he evaded that attack.

“How baffling, how do you avoid that? This magic is supposed to be something with speed that cannot be avoided just by looking with eye.”

Ilyailiya tilted her head.

―Until now Kazuki had twice witnessed Ilyailiya’s attack.

There were no telltale signs in her movement or magic. To cast magic without even any advance warning and even the speed of the magic was something that the eye couldn’t catch in its movement. Kazuki was bewildered when he saw that movement that was impossible to be Foresighted above the sky of Ishinokami Shrine.

It might be one of her <King’s Authority>. The King of making swift decision and taking quick action….

The second time he met her was in the Fuji’s sea of trees right after his battle with Regina. At that time too she attacked Kazuki with meteors, yet Kazuki immediately dodged her surprise attack and escaped from the predicament.

―At that time how did I avoid her attack?

When he thought back to that time, Kazuki didn’t understand what he did. There was no telltale sign on Ilyailiya’s attack. Her attack couldn’t be Foresighted from her breathing or her muscle movement or her magic power flow.

However he could immediately avoid her attack at that time.

’I felt her killing intent that time’, he couldn’t think of any explanation other than that.

“Let’s test it, one more time. … Plije Zvizda.”

Meteors fell down from the sky again. As expected there was no advance warning at all, of course the meteor also moved in the speed where it couldn’t be evaded if he only moved after seeing the attack. Kazuki was ―once more jumped to the side in order to evade.

Ilyailiya’s handsome eyebrows shook twitchingly in wonder.

―What was [Killing Intent]?

From time immemorial master of martial art could naturally sense that in their battle. Kazuki too as a swordsman was always conscious of the killing intent’s existence all along. But in the end rather than such ambiguous thing, he became more dependent of the opponent’s breathing and magic power flow as [something more certain].

However in front of this King without any telltale signs, right now he had the hunch that he understood what was [the true nature of killing intent].

To feel killing intent meant in other words―Telepathy. Now after he had met Lotte and accumulated training with Koyuki, he had the feeling that he had grasped this ambiguous and vague thing.

He had no other way than to grasp it.

In front of this formidable enemy where his chance of victory was infinitely small, that occurred to Kazuki.

He didn’t Foresight this opponent from her breathing or muscle, or her magic power.

But with a dimension thats even more above those―Foresighting the attacking intent using Telepathy.

If he couldn’t do that, he wouldn’t be able to defend against even a single attack of this formidable enemy!

“The same technique won’t work the second time against Hayashizaki-style.”

Kazuki said that in order to inspire himself.

“Hmm. Agouni Koparyof(Fire of Wound Vessel) (AN: Another incomprehensible name. The katakana is アゴーニ・コパリョフ。Read as agooni kopariyofu/koparyofu. The koparyofu might also be kobaryofu).”

Together with an emotionless murmur, Ilyailiya’s right hand was wrapped in silver flame.

<Svarog> of Slavic Mythology was also said as a god of blacksmith.

“Miechi(Swordification) (AN: The katakana isミエーチ, read as mieechi).”

The silver flame solidified as if turning dry, the pointed end of Ilyailiya’s right elbow was changing into a large blade.

“Then I will try to change method.”

A freezing killing intent flew at Kazuki and Ilyailiya’s figure disappeared.

―She came, he couldn’t grasp anything except such timing.

When Kazuki put up Doufuu as if throwing it, right where he put the sword was Ilyailya swinging down her right elbow.

A heavy feedback. She was an amateur in sword, that was why he expected her to swing down her sword horizontally.

But that was nothing more than luck.

He had to get a lot more information, had to imagine and perceive more from the killing intent.

How would she try to kill him?

Hayashizaki-style was a school that observed. It always put importance on observation. Even if Telepathy was a field he was poor at, even so by no means that was something unrelated to all his training until now.

Even faster before the situation turned into a sword locking contest, the figure of Ilyailiya whose blade was blocked vanished.

She turned into lightning and drew back. And then―her killing intent moved from Kazuki toward another of his comrades.

“Then first I’ll start from your comrades.”

His comrade would be killed! Adrenaline exploded inside Kazuki’s head from impatience.

Kazuki felt more strongly of the danger that was going to befall his comrades even more than the danger he had fallen into. He had to sense the killing intent even more precisely. If he couldn’t do that, he wouldn’t be able to protect his comrades!

A concentration power Kazuki had never reached before erupted Kazuki’s Extra Sense.

The killing intent from Ilyailiya―possessed a path that could be sensed.

Passing through his side―she went to his comrade at the rear.

That was the thought that floated in Ilyailiya’s mind right in this instant, her [will to kill].

The next instant, she would surely follow along that path with the speed of lightning.

Kazuki threw his body reflexively on that path.

*DON*, he crashed against lightning. The impact from that was terrific just from its speed, Kazuki braced his legs and endured from getting blown away. In contrast Ilyailiya had her eyes turned circle from surprise.

“ “Your movement came to a stop there!!” “

―Kohaku and Karin leaped out to pincer-attack Ilyailiya from both flanks of Kazuki.

Kohaku raised Taroudachi that had been enlarged over her head while Karin was entering a posture of flying kick.

Both of them were anticipating the timing where Kazuki would surely stopped the movement of Ilyailiya one more time. Ilyailiya’s posture was disordered from her collision with Kazuki. It was not a stance where she could evade.

“Pospeiv(Armorification) (AN: The katakana is ポスペーヒ.Read as posupeehi or posupeefi. ).”

The silver metal that formed the blade that was covering Ilyailiya’s right arm leaped up like a liquid possessing its own will and spread out, covering Ilyailiya from the top of her head unti the tips of her toes.

The metal became an armor and helmet that possessed silver radiance, repelling away Kohaku’s katana and Karin’s kick.

“It’s real hard as expected!”

Kohaku and Karin that had experienced Regina’s Resist that was like an iron wall landed down without any surprise.

“Both of you switch to the long range! Karin, use your Summoning Magic rather than your kenpo!”

Kazuki gave such instructions to the two. Ilyailiya herself didn’t have any knowledge of martial art from what he saw, but the full armor produced by [a chief god of the Mythology] was not so soft that an average Sacred Treasure or bare hand could damage it.

He had to stand in the front line and hold back this woman!

“O goddess of affection…please bestow the light to the warrior that challenge the trial under thy watch. Moonlight Breath!”

A backup from Miyabi-senpai in the rear flew to him.

The moonlight bestowed the Divine Protection of warrior to Kazuki, he felt strength overflowed in his whole body. He could do this before she moved!

“Deep Striker!”

Kazuki confronted Ilyailiya in the aspect of casting magic instantly.

Ilyailiya had yet to display a large scale attack magic, but perhaps there was also some kind of condition on her instant casting.

He didn’t want to let the opponent do anything. He was going to shower with attacks and end it like that.

Equipping a large thruster system on his back, Kazuki accelerated fiercely while launching a stab with Doufuu. The tip of the beloved sword in his hand aimed the gap between the silver armor and the silver helmet accurately.

A stab in the speed of sound pierced the bare neck, Ilyailiya’s slender body was blown away from the recoil of the Resist.

“Mode・Phoenix!”

Kazuki instantly exchanged the content of Zekorbeni from Prometheus to Phoenix. Flame ran on Kazuki’s whole body and formed a Magic Dress with the color of fire shadow.

“O bird of paradise where light of heaven reside in that body, burn to ash the sins on the earth's surface following my accusation! Israel Judgment!!”

A thick heat ray attacked Ilyailiya that was still blown away in the air.

“Thy wings bestowed by Belphegor, o <ice pillar of flame>! Grasp the air superiority of hell, hand down the inescapable bombing of contradiction! Burning Icicle!”

Shinobu-senpai too straddled the phantom body of Marchosias and bombed Ilyailiya with red crystal. Ilyailiya was scorched by the heat ray. And then the red explosion of [Burning Icicle] swallowed Ilyailiya.

―Further right there sharp wind was blowing in.

“Gouge the afar, <Doutanuki>! Battou Kaikon ―Tenran Kamaitachi!!”

Kohaku fired wind blades. That wind didn’t let the explosion of [Burning Icicle] escape and swallowed it, compressing Ilyailiya inside. ―He wondered how much damage would be inflicted with this.

From the other side of the red explosion light of [Burning Icicle], a killing intent flashed.

Kazuki sensed the image of the killing intent. Death by stabbing!!

“Miechi.”

Ilyailiya who moved with the speed of lightning changed the silver metal into a hand blade again and charged straight at Kazuki. Kazuki received the attack with the side of his blade and parried it diagonally while twisting his body.

“Thunder fall on my body acquiring lightning thought and god speed…awaken the sleeping lion! Ride Lightning!!”

At the same time he cast the acceleration magic he was chanting before he used the parrying movement to rotate in a twirl, and slashed.

“…Pospeiv!”

*GAKIN!*, his attack was blown back from the terribly hard sensation. The silver metal transformed into armor.

“Miechi!”

The next moment it returned back to a right hand blade and slashed at Kazuki. The killing intent gave off an advance warning of that movement. Kazuki blocked and then parried it. Hayashizaki-style’s <Instant Positioning> immediately broke Ilyailiya’s posture. He landed a counterattack right there. He had no intention to be outdone in a close-quarter combat!

“Pospeiv!”

Kazuki memorized the pattern of how the armor and the helmet were created. His blade slipped through the gap between armor accurately to the inch.

Kazuki’s physical ability that had been reinforced and the thick sensation of Resist fought each other.

The unceasing Ice Pillar of Flame and Kohaku’s wind blade also continued to add shockwave against the silver armor.

Acting as if those were nothing, Ilyailiya was staring at Kazuki fixedly and opened her mouth.

“…The authority of King Solomon, is it [Future Prediction]? Such a convenient Authority?”

“This is just a mere human’s hard work.”

He reflexively made a reply that he didn’t even need to make.

“Hard work…that’s something I have never done.”

Killing intent ―he was going to be burned to death!!

Ilyailiya’s left hand turned to Kazuki and casually thrust forward.

“Damafoi(Trickster Fire Spirit) (AN: Another incomprehensible name. The katakana is ダマフォーイ. Read as damafooi).”

From that palm, raging flames that had been compressed with intense heat was whirling.

The flame was growing huge in the blink of eye while whirling and it was going to swallow Kazuki who was right in front of Ilyailiya’s eye.

“Burn to ash all that touched everything…the scorching heat of rejection without any place to depend! Self Burning!”

Kazuki fully operated Zekorbeni’s power. First he enveloped himself with flame armor.

“O immortal bird that soar from dusk to dawn, please grant those wings of hope on my back! The destruction for the sake of rebirth right here…! Blazing Wings!”

Even further wings of flame spread out from his back and wrapped his own body. Instantaneous multiple chanting for defense…!

Kazuki was clad in armor of flame and wrapped with wings of flame, turning into a giant ball of flame.

And that ball was further swallowed by the giant flame of Ilyailiya.

The flame absorbed flame―but the flame couldn’t be absorbed and Kazuki’s defensive magic power was severely smashed up.

The single shot that seemed like a simple attack was, heavy…!

Kazuki staggered from the shockwave of his smashed magic. “Miechi”, Ilyailiya created a sword in her right hand.

“Kazuki!”

Shinobu-senpai attempted to save Kazuki and scattered around Ice Pillar of Flame from the sky.

Ilyailiya glared to the sky while receiving the explosion blast with her body. Kazuki could Foresight her next movement, but he was unable to move from the shockwave of the smashed magic.

Ilyailiya ran to the sky with the speed of lightning and slashed Marchosias’s phantom body altogether with Shinobu-senpai right when they passed each other.

“…Kuh-!”

Shinobu-senpai fell from the sky while her magic power was scattering around her. Even looking from afar he could understand that she lost a considerable amount of magic power from that one attack. Ilyailiya’s blade for the first time bared its fang toward Kazuki’s comrade.

Ilyailiya blasted her killing intent that she was going to strike more following the blow at Shinobu-senpai who was falling naturally.

That kind of blade, mustn’t be directed at his comrade…!

“Blazing Wings!”

Kazuki recast the wings of flame before Ilyailiya could move out and cut into her advance route. And then he blocked Ilyailiya’s blade with Doufuu…!

A high-pitched metallic sound rang out.

His beloved sword that was a tough <Kamakura ancient sword> which was reproduced using alchemy ―was broken.

“…!?”

Kazuki received a shock that couldn’t be voiced. In Hayashizaki household, it was the katana from his step father after his skill’s improvement was recognized. That shock made Kazuki’s judgment delayed for an instant.

“Your magic power is weakening much already.”

Ilyailiya whispered into his ear.

His magic power didn’t spread through his blade thoroughly, that was why his katana broke.

“Damafoi.”

Ilyailiya thrust out her left palm toward Kazuki whose awareness was completely frozen.

A ball of raging fire was whirling from there. Damn i…!

“Kazuki!”

Shinobu-senpai hugged Kazuki from behind. Shinobu-senpai reversed her posture while being entangled together with him and she turned her back at Ilyailiya.

“Thy wings bestowed by Belphegor, o <Ice Pillar of Flame>! Cover us, become the wall of unreasonable contradiction! Cross Conflict!!”

Wings of red crystal spread out from her back. It protected the body from both heat and cold, a defensive magic of double attribute. But the huge ball of flame easily pierced through and scorched Kazuki and Shinobu-senpai altogether. Both of them fell to the ground with a posture of hugging each other.

“Shinobu-senpai!”

The damage was shallow for Kazuki who was covered. The problem was senpai who continuously gotten hit by a King’s attack.

“Just this much is all right. Teamwork.”

Shinobu-senpai who was hugging Kazuki was answering with a kind voice that was unthinkable from before.

“That’s right. It’s teamwork-!”

In front of Kazuki and Shinobu-senpai who collapsed on the ground, Karin threw her body forward.

Right there Ilyailiya who became a flash of lightning swooped down and swung her silver blade. The attack that aimed at Kazuki and Shinobu-senpai was ripping apart Karin who was covering them.

Even while being cut ―Karin continued to chant and cast her magic.

“Guuuu! …Transiency of impurity is liberated from the death of Shirin! Mantra of the hidden side <Dakini Heavenly Law>! Dokuro Honzon Hangon’en(Skull Idol Revival Flame)!!”

Before the eyes of Ilyailiya who was slashing Karin, a large avatar of a skull was floating. The jaw of the sinister skull moved in clattering sound as if in a laugh, and at that timing the skull turned into a pure black flame and swallowed Ilyailiya.

That flame wouldn’t easily vanish and clung on a living life, a wicked flame that burned the target to ashes.

Dakini Heavenly Law―the forbidden Buddhist incantation that was handed down to Inari (AN: God of Harvests, Uka-no-Mitama).

It was a high level magic that should be said as Karin’s contracted Diva, Tamamo no Mae’s trump card.

Even Ilyailiya also had her body movement sealed by that black flame, making her take a step back from the impact of smashed magic due to being scorched.

“It takes too much time to chant that magic!”

While approaching near the collapsed Kazuki and Shinobu-senpai, Karin said that apologetically.

Kazuki stood up while embracing and supporting both of their bodies…he then sheathed Doufuu that was broken in half with a feeling of chagrin. He only had a little magic power left….

Ilyailiya stood up while being wrapped inside black flame.

How much damage were they able to inflict at that <King>….

“Sorry, Kazuki…”

Kohaku who was standing in a slightly separate distance said crestfallenly.

“This one was covering you with Tenran Kamaitachi but, it was nothing more than a peashooter damage against the opponent’s Resist and armor. Against an opponent of this level, if there is no stronger Sacred Treasures available…”

Sacred Treasure―suddenly Kazuki’s mind vividly recalled the power of <Mikagami no Tate> that Ikousai used. And then the Sacred Treasure that appeared to be the <Yasakani no Magatama> was even now wrapped around Ilyailiya’s arm. They wouldn’t be able to obtain that if they didn’t defeat Ilyailiya.

And the last one <Ame no Murakumo> seemed to be still sleeping somewhere in the Haunted Ground….

Kazuki beseeched for a new power while regretfully thinking about the broken Doufuu. If he had such power….

“The reflection of my heart on the moon mirror and the warm light to you…share the soul, Moon Divide(Moon Mirror Connected Heart)!”

Moonlight shone down from the sky and wrapped Kazuki’s body. This was Miyabi-senpai’s magic.

Miyabi-senpai was also walking near beside Kazuki who was standing up.

Magic power was flowing from the moonlight into Kazuki’s mind. That light brought about a refreshing sensation to his mind that had come to exhaustion while recovering his vitality.

In contrast he could feel the magic power of Miyabi-senpai in front of his eyes was getting emptied.

―A magic that transferred over magic power to other people.

“We have to defeat that person in this place right?”

Miyabi-senpai said so in order to encourage Kazuki.

“Then, there should be something left that we can still do.”

Miyabi-senpai was staring fixedly at Kazuki.

What she wanted to say―the last card that was still left, understanding that Kazuki gently embraced her back. Miyabi-senpai’s whitely clear face was colored with shyness.

“…Doing this in this kind of time left a lot to be desired but, I have waited a long time for this.”

“Senpai…thank you very much.”

Kazuki hugged Miyabi-senpai and inserted strength into his hands, then he touched those lovely lips with his lips.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.08 236.jpg|thumb]]

“What meaning is there in kissing right now?”

With her body still wrapped inside the black flame, Ilyailiya was looking their way with a dubious expression.

A strong bond of magic power was linked between Kazuki and Miyabi-senpai. The thought body of Diva <Gremory> flowed into Kazuki’s mind through the circuit of bond. A spell immediately floated inside his mind.

When they separated their lips, Miyabi-senpai averted her eyes shyly.

“O goddess of moon that bring compassion in a lonely night…. I know thy true name(Shem ha Meforashu)…thy true name is Revena. Any kind of abuse cannot hope to defile thy pure white. O tender-hearted goddess, show that radiance!”

Beside Kazuki and Miyabi-senpai, a goddess with silky flowing long red hair, wearing a garment fringed with gold thread and black lace materialized. That appearance was by no means a devil.

“Thank you, for kissing this child.”

The true identity of the female demon, was the moon goddess Revena.

Miyabi-senpai faced Revena and made a shy smile as if a daughter introducing his lover to the mother she was in good relation with.

“Kazuki…just now, I want to do it too.”

Shinobu-senpai who was watching the situation came near beside him in order to be added between Kazuki and Miyabi-senpai. Then she kissed Kazuki in a surprise attack. A heart mark of positivity level up came flying.

However the positivity level of Shinobu-senpai―was currently 59.

Even if she kissed him, the power of bond to draw out strength from that still hadn’t been created.

But the expression of Shinobu-senpai was enraptured,

“This…feels good.”

Saying that she repeatedly kissed Kazuki *chuu chuu* many times over. Each time she did that a heart mark came flying at him―and finally even the avatar of a golden key also came flying at him.

Ryuutaki Shinobu―65

With the positivity level reaching that value, a circuit of bond was tied between the two and Marchosias’s consciousness body flowed into Kazuki.

“A, amazing…”

“Wh, what a feat…”

Miyabi-senpai and Revena had their eyes equally turned circle.

“O lonely wolf that raised a war cry in the solitary night…. I know thy name(Shem ha Meforashu)…thy name is Marchosias. The one who is wandering seeking for love baring the fang. Show that gallant pureness!”

When Kazuki finished his chanting, even then Shinobu-senpai was still coming at him to peck at his lips.

“Love is…something that you have to win over using brute strength sometimes.”

Beside Kazuki and Shinobu-senpai that repeatedly kissed, a female warrior that was half human half beast with brown hair materialized.

“Maru-chan, as I thought that’s a little…”

Revena smiled wryly while Marchosias shouted “Gremory” and hugged her very tightly *gyu―tt*, then she fawned on her like sounding her throat in a purr or kissing her cheek.

Shinobu-senpai too mimicked her Diva and fawned at Kazuki with a hug.

“You three, now is not the time for doing that…”

Miyabi-senpai was directing a troubled expression to her own sister and said sister contracted Diva.

“…What farce are all of you doing?”

Finally the black flame burned out and Ilyailiya went out from there.

“Ilyailiya, this is our last resistance…I’m going to show out all the power that I have!”

The spells for the ultimate magic of two Divas were running about inside Kazuki’s brain.

“…O throne of night that urge all the stars to awaken, the phosphorescence discreetly wake up the madness…. The utmost limit of warrior, right here! Awakening Full Moon(Moonlight that Swoop Down From the Heaven)!!”

He cast the second magic simultaneously.

“…O lonely wolf that rush through every ground level, change thy longing into madness and howl ferociously…. The utmost limit of instinct, right here! Awakening Killer Instinct(Solitary Wolf Howling Up from the Earth)!!”

From the full moon of the afternoon, from the bottom of the earth, fierce magic powers like muddy streams were flowing into Kazuki.

The two ultimate magic were both reinforcement magic. The light from the moon cleared Kazuki’s mind to the very extreme, while the light from the earth cleared Kazuki’s blood and muscle until the very extreme.

Revena and Marchosias’s figures returned into avatar and were slowly vanishing.

Due to Revena’s strengthening his thought speed accelerated and everything looked slow to him.

“Miechi.”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.08 240.jpg|thumb]]

Ilyailiya created a silver blade once more on her right hand and traversed the ground toward Kazuki with the speed of lightning.

Kazuki whose thought activity was amplified due to Revena’s strengthening sensed Ilyailiya’s killing intent in great detail. How was Ilyailiya rushing at him, how was she swinging her silver blade, he grasped the trajectory of her attack perfectly. While Kazuki evaded a half step to the left―he struck his right arm to the position that he predicted as the spot where Ilyailiya would slash at an empty air.

He struck with a fist that had been amplified physically many times over by Marchosias’s strengthening.

Ilyailiya who came flying with the speed of lightning was knocked off her feet and sent flying with terrific force from the counter that was riding that speed.

“UOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!”

Kazuki pursued her while raising the scream of the instinct itself and he raised his left arm.

“…-! Pospeiv.”

Even while being sent flying, Ilyailiya reformed the silver metal into armor and helmet once more. When Kazuki caught up with Ilyailiya who was blown away, he swung down his left arm like a steel hammer without care.

The armor was smashed apart into splinters of silver, Ilyailiya caved into the ground.

Kazuki got down to the ground in pursuit and swung down both his fists like rain. Cracks ran through the ground like a spider’s web. The silver armor was all broken apart and a thick backlash was returned from his shower of blows hitting Ilyailiya’s own Resist.

It was a response that made his fists numb. Even now it remained unchanged that this King had possessed an abundance of magic power.

Kazuki burned the magic power that he received from Miyabi-senpai’s sharing like fuel and exhibited a super strengthened attack power, continuously striking Ilyailiya. Ilyailiya’s body was rapidly caving into the ground.

The attack power was insufficient just with his fist…!

Kazuki lamented that Doufuu which he received from his step father was completely broken.

“Raskati Gloma(Shooting Out Thunder). (AN: Another incomprehensible magic name. The katakana is ラスカテイ・グローマ. It’s read as rasukatei gurooma).”

Ilyailiya suddenly raised her right arm while being randomly pounded by fists.

A heralding electrical discharge ran through that right hand.

Kazuki could Foresight it. But even if Kazuki could escape somewhat, that thunder would chase a material in which the electrical discharge was passed through.

The heralding electrical discharge were tied at Kazuki from the palm, then a lightning that contained enormous electric charge was running through that.

“Collider Field!!”

Kazuki set up a barrier of electricity. But a low level magic of Prometheus couldn’t possibly block the thunder and the mechanical gauntlet immediately shorted out and Kazuki’s own magic power was shaved.

In that opening Ilyailiya speedily slipped out from the ground that had changed into a crater without delay and escaped from the distance of close quarter combat. For her who possessed the speed of lightning, it only took an instant.

“O bird of paradise where the light of heaven reside in that body, burn to ashes the sins on the earth surface following my accusation! Israel Judgment!!”

Kazuki once more poured his magic power into Zekorbeni and he faced the shadow of lightning that was becoming more distant before firing. He must not let her get away…!

Due to the level 6 magic, a serious amount of magic power was consumed and inside Kazuki’s head was on the brink of turning pure white.

The destructive power of the heat ray was also strengthened. The back of Ilyailiya who was trying to escape was shot and her movement stopped.

“…From the kisses before this…your everything is amplified, is it…!”

While her magic power was shaved off, Ilyailiya turned back to Kazuki and displayed an expression of shock from how herself who was moving almost as fast as light was captured.

Kazuki leaped forward with all his strength and unleashed a kick.

Ilyailiya’s body flew horizontally and banged into a giant tree of the Haunted Ground. Kazuki immediately chased her and further struck Ilyailiya flying altogether with the tree that snapped from the impact. It was frustrating that he couldn’t attack except with his bare hand.

Anticipating the thought of Ilyailiya who was trying to escape using his strengthened perception ability, he struck even more.

Ilyailiya who was continuously sent flying crashed to the wall with a *DON*.

Wall―the wall that partitioned Level 2 area from Level 3 area.

They had arrived until the deepest ground of Level 2 in one go while he was pursuing Ilyailiya who was sent flying.

In their surrounding the trees were decreasing and rock surface was scraggily littering the ground. He finally noticed at this late hour how the sloping ground under his feet made it harder to fight. Surely at the other side of this wall the ground was genuinely turning into a mountain road.

The wall emitted blue magic power light dimly. It was just an aging wall of concrete from a glance, but some kind of magic power was coating it. From that magic power…Kazuki harbored a marvel sensation.

A wavelength that he had felt before long time ago in the past―a mysterious feeling of yearning.

“Not an ability to foresight the future…are you predicting my action? As for speed…I’m at disadvantage with my speed in this mode.”

Ilyailiya who was crashed into the wall murmured.

“…But looks like I have no need to go as far as to show my card to overturn the situation. After all you are already at your limit.”

With a feeble gait, Kazuki slipped through the gap between the trees and showed his figure before Ilyailiya.

This was the limit. If he didn’t strain his consciousness to the extreme continuously, he was going to get dragged into Astrum in no time at all. Cold sweats was flowing without pause from his forehead continuously.

“I don’t know how you did it, but in the first place you don’t have any magic power left to materialize two Divas. How long have you kept fighting since you arrived in this Haunted Ground?”

The tone of her voice even contained some pity of Kazuki who had truly used up his everything until this point.

“You are strong. But this is the end…Agouni Koprayof. Miechi.”

Ilyailiya once again created the silver metal and formed a blade on her right arm.

Her left hand was even now still wrapped up by the string that connected the several magatama.

Kazuki drew out the broken Doufuu with a feeling as if imploring the sword.

He didn’t think that he could do something somehow with the sword being like this.

―And then as if some kind of switch had been flicked off, a pillar of light rose up from the other side of the wall. And then acting in concert with that light pillar, the magic power that was residing within the concrete wall increased that light.

Ilyailiya was even more shocked than Kazuki and looked back at the wall.

“What the…? The wall’s seal is releasing light…? Are you, and the thing that sealed this wall have some kind of relation?”

The light pillar directly stretched out to the sky―and then it turned into a belt of light and descended down to Kazuki’s location.

{That sword…is blessed with a kind person isn’t it? Moreover, looks like you have been raised as a hard worker.}

Just as he was enveloped by the light, a kind voice that he remembered hearing before from somewhere was echoing inside his head.

It was a voice that he had heard already just slightly before this….

{I have waited here for a long time for you…isn’t that right, Lemegeton?}

Lemegeton?

Besides the bewildered Kazuki, Leme materialized.

Leme’s appearance was transforming. The childishness from that face vanished, her stature too grew smoothly until around the height of those in Kazuki’s generation―long forked horns grew out from her head. Her clothes too―it was different from the shabby cloth that she wore until now, transforming into a shining cloth that was suitable for a King of Diva.

“Kazuki…with your conquest of Ryuutaki sisters, Leme’s power and…also memory has recovered to some extent.”

Leme talked with a calm and mature tone of voice.

“Leme…?”

{There is something that I wish to hand over to you…<Ame no Murakumo>.}

The light from the sky said.

{Pass this wall and come until Area 3. Right now..I will share a part of that power and the sealing power to you. Because this seal cannot be completly released immediately right now.}

Completely the same like the magic that shared Miyabi-senpai’s magic for him before this, the light from the sky turned into magic power and seeped into his body. It was a magic power that made him feel a longing somewhere.

That’s right, everything of this made him feel a longing. The voice, the wavelength of the magic power, even the warmth of the light….

The pillar of light and the light of the wall, all of it climbed to the sky and vanished from being absorbed into Kazuki.

One part of that magic power naturally gathered into the broken Doufuu. The magic power converged, its thickness increased, the material changed, and the broken tip of the blade was recreated. The recreated sword was not a single edge katana―a double edged sword.

Doufuu became a double edged [ancient sword] and reborn.

This is… <Ame no Murakumo>…? No, it was just a part of that power, temporarily residing within this sword?

The light from before said that kind of thing.

He completely didn’t understand why that light did this.

Kazuki looked for an explanation and directed his gaze at Leme.

“Kazuki…Leme didn’t just choose some random guy who is strong in sword art. Leme wanted to make you into a King. Not some fellow like that Ikousai, but you. …That’s why, please.”

Leme said something that didn’t become any explanation before her figure vanished.

“…Raskati Gloma!”

Ilyailiya thrust out her right hand at Kazuki and enormous electric charge went out from her palm. The heralding electrical discharge ran to Kazuki and next an enormous lightning ran at Kazuki.

Inside Kazuki’s hand―that ancient sword proclaimed its own power. It demanded to Kazuki ‘set free the power’.

Commuting between the souls of the user and the Sacred Treasure to release the soul―the power of Battou Kaikon.

“…Mow down all things in nature, <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon, Kusanagi no Tsurugi(Grass Cutting Sword)!!”

Rather than moving the sword Kazuki felt like his movement was being guided, then he mowed the ancient sword horizontally.

Just like the hero that possessed the qualification as King in the Mythology.

The light of lightning that should be enveloping Kazuki, the roar of thunder, all of them instantly vanished. The sword swing caused by the blade cut apart not physical material, but all phenomenon there were.

Kazuki kicked the ground and leaped into the torn apart lightning right from the front. Turning towards Ilyailiya who was at the other side of the lightning, Kazuki reversed the sword and raised it above his head before slashing down diagonally.

“…Pospeiv!”

Silver armor instantly wrapped Ilyailiya’s body. However the blade that gained the force from Shinobu-senpai and Miyabi-senpai’s super strengthening tore the armor like paper and cut Ilyailiya.

Feedback ― Ilyailiya’s thick defensive magic power was gouged deeply, there was the sensation of something smashed and broken apart.

Kazuki recalled the time when he once felt the despairing thickness of Loki’s magic power when he materialized. At that time he felt that no matter how many thousands of time he cut, he wouldn’t be able to break that amount magic power.

His current self was different. When he cut, he could reliably shave off the opponent’s magic power.

Kazuki reversed the blade he swung down and slashed diagonally above. Once more, he gouged the defensive magic power of Ilyailiya. Several times…just several more times, he could defeat Ilyailiya!?

“…Kuh-! This is the genuine power as the Solomon King…? No, is there an even different power residing in you…? Something is…watching over you!”

This was the first time Ilyailiya leaked out an impatient voice. Her consciousness was not directing killing intent but directed toward the sky.

“..There are too many inexplicable matters, therefore I choose to change mode and discontinue the battle, and retreat while taking home the Sacred Treasure…!!”

“…Wait, I won’t let you get away!!”

Kazuki reached out his hand toward the string of magatama that was coiled on Ilyailiya’s left hand.

Ilyailiya tried to make some distance with the speed of lightning in order to escape from that hand.

In that instant―Kazuki’s ankle was caught by someone.

Kazuki’s hand was unable to reach Ilyailiya’s left arm slightly and clawed empty air.

“…!?”

Kazuki looked down under his feet with a fatal feeling as if it was his heart that was caught rather than his ankle.

The sight of a woman face that was half-assimilating with the ground flew into his eyes. A black robed woman ―the magician that was possessed by Midgardsormr. The woman whose face looked like reptile made a broad disgusting grin.

“I’m not going to let it be over just by retreating…”

…This woman didn’t immediately retreat right after swallowing her comrades into her stomach.

She remained inside the ground while following Kazuki around and was earnestly waiting for the instance where she could be useful in some way!

“Don’t get in my way!”

Kazuki immediately swung down the ancient sword to the hand that was holding his ankle.

“GUH-!” Leaking such voice, Midgardsormr pulled back her hand and face into the earth in panic and buried her body completely under the ground.

“…My gratitude, for the backing. Though you cannot hear me anymore.”

An instant was more than enough for Ilyailiya.

Ilyailiya who escaped from Kazuki’s hand turned into lightning and set free toward the sky.

There was nothing Kazuki could do except seeing her off.

One of the Sacred Treasures went deep inside the earth, while one more Sacred Treasure vanished high into the sky.

…And then one more Sacred Treasure was….

Magic power slipped off from the ancient sword that Kazuki held in his hand. The sword vanished into the air as if the magic power that materialized it became undone, returning completely into the previously broken Doufuu. The strengthening power from Revena and Marchosias too became lost from his body.

The string that held Kazuki’s concentration was severed and he looked up to the wall beside him.

The wall that pulsated with shining magic power was now returning into a normal concrete wall.

What in the world has happened…?

Two of the Three Sacred Treasures had been stolen and taken away.

But the remaining last one was…had some kind of connection to himself and right now it was waiting for him at the other side of this wall.

The meaning of such fact…what in the world could it possibly be?

That voice was….

===Part 4===
“What the hell, you gals really are not anything big at all eh, Einherjar. On top of that you two are eating some pretty good damage just now.”

Silirat was looking down on Eleonora and Damian who had lost their magic power and collapsed on the ground.

“Now then…if you’re defeated already then just keep sleeping like that, -kay. I’m gonna make sure you gals won’t be able to fight anymore the second time around, see.”

Silirat crouched down beside Eleonora who was lying down while being half magic intoxicated already and she grasped her arm. Eleonora whose consciousness was made hazy from her condition leaked out her voices in convulsion.

“…Sto, op…”

“Myyy bad but I’m pretty merciful already here that I ain’t even killing you yeah. It’s a great pain in the butt to defeat you so it ain’t any good if I don’t get at least some of your limbs to make damn sure that you ain’t gonna fight me the second time.”

Silirat lightly entered some strength into her hand that was grasping Eleonora’s right arm.

Against the slender arm that was already not protected by any defensive magic power, it was a simple matter for Silirat to break bone or tear off the limb just by putting some strength with Enchant Aura.

“Ca, captain…”

“Your captain-san is still fightin’ over there y’know―. I gotta hurry and get done here so I can go help over there see. …Nn?”

Suddenly the field of vision of the crouching Silirat was covered by a shadow. Behind her, something big was obstructing the sunlight. Silirat let go of Eleonora’s hand and jumped away in panic.

“…I’m going to kill you if you don’t let go of Erii.”

The thing that was towering over her like a mountain from the back was none other than Beatrix. From the start she didn’t have such big stature like mountain, but the pressure she released overpowered Silirat giving her the impression of a towering mountain.

In Beatrix’s hand was―the Sacred Treasure that was the strongest in the Norse Mythology being created together with the spell.

“There are both rage and blessing in my battle! Acting as the agent of the god of war, I’m gong to swing down the rage and blessing toward life to thy’s head…!!”

“The black haired Nee-chan had got done in already!?”

Silirat looked for Otonashi Kaguya’s figure in panic. The girl―was not even defeated, she was just looking over at Beatrix’s position while standing stock still.

“Why ain’t you fighting!? Why ain’t you holding back this gal, I’m your ally right!?”

“Mjolnir!!”

The hammer whose handle was strangely short was forming its real form inside Beatrix’s hand, then it was swung down on Silirat’s head in one breath.

“Shit, fire can be extinguished…Trisula of Lightning!”

Silirat too thrust at Beatrix with the three-forked spear. The spear transformed into golden color and its tip produced a tremendous electrical discharge.

The energy of destruction that was produced from the hammer’s hitting part and the electric charge energy that was released from the spear tip blend with each other. Together with a big noise that deafened the ear, magic power crushed everything and Silirat’s small body was blown away like a scrapped rag before it crashed into a tree trunk.

“I, don’ get it…tt…”

Silirat’s body crumpled down while leaking out such voices, and her consciousness was whisked away into the Astrum.

Beatrix who was opposing her was also struck with electricity and fell down on the spot while leaking out groaning voice.

―Kaguya was merely overlooking such scene.

Right now too she was looking down on the collapsed people that fainted down in dumbfounded amazement from failing to digest the situation.

When Beatrix understood that Eleonora was in danger, she turned her back on Kaguya’s certain kill scythe without any hesitation and completely changed the target of the magic she chanted too.

Kaguya was unable to cut down that back of Beatrix that became defenseless for the sake of saving her comrade.

She was not doing that just from her being a softy.

Although she counter attacked because her group was attacked first in the first place, Kaguya didn’t understand why the Einherjar suddenly reversed their stance. She had the hunch that there was some kind of misunderstanding.

There was a ground for dialogue with the Einherjar. Nevertheless Silirat was mercilessly going to land a deathly blow at Eleonora.

Even from Kaguya’s point of view, she felt that Silirat needed to be stopped.

However there was no more magic power left inside Kaguya, there was no other way than to leave it to Beatrix.

“…What’s with this…”

The bunches who she didn’t understand which one was enemy or ally were altogether losing their consciousness.

How did it become like this, how to settle this problem afterwards, Kaguya couldn’t catch up with the situation at all.
===Part 5===
Regina who was flapping the wings of a swan and lying in wait above the sky lifted up the corner of her mouth because the moment she waited for had finally came.

After commanding down the view of Hayashizaki Kazuki and the others’ battlefield for a long time, finally Ilyailiya’s enormous magic power was heading to the sky to escape. That speed and the light she had was exactly like an inversed lightning climbing the sky.

For the sake of attacking that lightning speed, Regina concentrated all her nerve into her [Eagle Eye].

“So you come, so carelessly at that! To think that you forget my existence and considered the sky as a safe area, how stupid!!”

Regina threw the [spear] that she held in her hand.

Carrying the god’s will flapping from my hand, possessing the wings o spear of god’s authority! Futeraronhi(Winged Spear of Heavenly Destruction)!!” (AN: I also don’t know what spear is this. Tell me if you know the real name in the comment section.)

The speed of this spear was not inferior even against Ilyailiya’s flight. And then it sympathized with Regina’s will and pursued the target. It would hit the target without fail as long as the timing was done precisely.

The spear that was like a fired shooting star soared the sky marvelously and collided into the lightning.

The lightning that was heading to the sky lost its light. And then it went free-fall vertically all at once. While Regina felt a satisfaction filling her chest while chasing that figure with her gaze.

Ilyailiya helplessly crashed into the forest of the evacuation area in the nearby of the Grand Haunted Ground.

“How trifling…it seems Hayashizaki Kazuki unexpectedly exhausted her.”

She couldn’t clearly see with just her eyesight, but Regina too had observed the battle on the ground. Hayashizaki Kazuki used a very inexplicable power but―perhaps it was from his King’s Authority, but he displayed brave fighting more than she anticipated and survived this predicament. He ran out of magic power in the end, but it could be said that he performed a fight that was near equal with his opponent.

That man too was the witness of Ilyailiya’s sin that infiltrated the Grand Haunted Ground for the sake of Yamato’s camp.

Even Arthur who liked to keep nagging wouldn’t be able to say any complaint.

Ilyailiya, and Russia, they were going to be made to exit the game right here.

Regina strongly flapped the white wings which had the size several times larger than her own body and pursued the crashing down Ilyailiya.

For the sake of inflicting the finishing blow.
<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Intermission|Intermission]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:FranF45/monobook.css

2018-01-12T15:28:12Z

FranF45: Created page with "body {background: gray}"

body {background: gray}